diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | 35729-0.txt | 398 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35729-0.zip | bin | 101125 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35729-8.txt | 5835 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35729-8.zip | bin | 100183 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35729-h.zip | bin | 140845 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35729-h/35729-h.htm (renamed from 35729-h/35729-h.html) | 356 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35729-rst.zip | bin | 132957 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35729-rst/35729-rst.rst | 7634 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35729-rst/images/cover.jpg | bin | 50356 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35729.txt | 5835 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35729.zip | bin | 100163 -> 0 bytes |
11 files changed, 4 insertions, 20054 deletions
diff --git a/35729-0.txt b/35729-0.txt index 12f55cb..4401e44 100644 --- a/35729-0.txt +++ b/35729-0.txt @@ -1,26 +1,4 @@ - Peggy Parsons a Hampton Freshman - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Title: Peggy Parsons a Hampton Freshman - -Author: Annabel Sharp - -Release Date: March 30, 2011 [EBook #35729] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PEGGY PARSONS A HAMPTON -FRESHMAN *** - - - +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 35729 *** Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net. @@ -5444,376 +5422,4 @@ since for the first time the song applied to _Them_. Where, oh, _Where_ are those verdant freshmen? Sa-afe _now_ in the Soph’more Class!” - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PEGGY PARSONS A HAMPTON FRESHMAN -*** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/35729 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the Project -Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered -trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you -receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of -this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this -eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, -reports, performances and research. They may be modified and printed and -given away – you may do practically _anything_ with public domain -eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially -commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your possession. If you -paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this -agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you -paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help -preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. See -paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in -the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free access to electronic works -by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works in compliance with the terms -of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg™ name associated -with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg™ License when you share it without charge with others. - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the -copyright status of any work in any country outside the United States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work on -which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase -“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, -viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with -the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, -you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through -1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other than -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works unless -you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided -that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you - already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to - the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to - donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 - days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally - required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments - should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, - “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary - Archive Foundation.” - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. - You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the - works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and - all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth -in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from both the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael Hart, the -owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability -to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE -THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF -WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. -YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR -UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, -INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE -NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg™ -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ - - -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s goals -and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain freely -available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To learn -more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how -your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. - -The Foundation’s principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation’s web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the -number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely -distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of -equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to -$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with -the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook’s eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including -how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to -our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 35729 *** diff --git a/35729-0.zip b/35729-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index cad5fda..0000000 --- a/35729-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/35729-8.txt b/35729-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 12b46b2..0000000 --- a/35729-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5835 +0,0 @@ - Peggy Parsons a Hampton Freshman - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Title: Peggy Parsons a Hampton Freshman - -Author: Annabel Sharp - -Release Date: March 30, 2011 [EBook #35729] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PEGGY PARSONS A HAMPTON -FRESHMAN *** - - - - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net. - - - PEGGY PARSONS - A HAMPTON FRESHMAN - - BY - ANNABEL SHARP - - AUTHOR OF "PEGGY PARSONS AT PREP SCHOOL" - - M. A. DONOHUE & COMPANY - CHICAGO--NEW YORK - - MANUFACTURED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA - - - - - - -Contents - - - - CHAPTER I--MAKING AN IMPRESSION - - - CHAPTER II--SUITE 22 - - - CHAPTER III--PEGGY'S MASTERPIECE - - - CHAPTER IV--NEW PAINT AND POETRY - - - CHAPTER V--MORNING GLORY - - - CHAPTER VI--AS OTHERS SEE US - - - CHAPTER VII--CINDERELLA - - - CHAPTER VIII--INDIAN SUMMER - - - CHAPTER IX--THE HOUSE DANCE - - - CHAPTER X--TINSEL AND SPANGLES - - - CHAPTER XII--THE AUCTION - - - CHAPTER XIII--FEET OF CLAY - - - CHAPTER XIV--SPRING TERM - - - - - - - - - INTRODUCTION - - - -Last year Peggy Parsons and Katherine Foster were room-mates at Andrews -Preparatory School. - -Their escapades and their hunger for good times and adventure kept them -from being great favorites of the principal there, but they were loved -by the girls of the school and were soon invested with a degree of -leadership. - -"Peggy Parsons at Prep School," the first book in this series, tells how -much happiness they managed to crowd into a single year. - -A would-be charitable enterprise of Peggy's is recounted, also. And if -she had never undertaken it, mistaken though she was, she could not have -gone to Hampton, and the present volume would never have been written. - -Mr. Huntington, a rich old man, whom people believed to be -poverty-stricken because of the way he lived, became a great friend of -Peggy's as the result of a Thanksgiving dinner party she arranged for -the cooking-class of her school to give him. - -She and Katherine were instrumental, through an adventure in playing -amateur detectives, in finding Mr. Huntington's grandson, of whom he had -lost track. - -The grandson--the "Jim" of the present book--was an Amherst student -about Peggy's own age. - -Katherine Foster had planned to go to Hampton College, but Peggy could -not see her way clear. The room-mates were broken-hearted at the -prospect of not being together for another year. After Katherine had -been assigned another room-mate, Gloria Hazeltine, Peggy gave up hope of -going and could not plan with any interest for any other kind of year. - -Mr. Huntington then stepped in and turned over for Peggy's use the -income from a dear little group of bungalows which he had named "Parsons -Court." - -So Katherine and Peggy were enabled to look forward to college together -just as they had their prep school. - - - - - - - - PEGGY PARSONS - A HAMPTON FRESHMAN - - - - - - -CHAPTER I--MAKING AN IMPRESSION - - -"Katherine Foster!" - -"Peggy Parsons!" - -Two suit-cases went banging down on the wooden platform and two radiant -figures hurled themselves into each other's arms, oblivious of the -shriek of departing trains, the rattling of baggage trucks, and the -jostling crowds who were at liberty to laugh at their impulsiveness. - -For this was Springfield, where East meets West on its way to half a -dozen New England colleges, and where every fall the same scenes of -joyous greeting are enacted with the annual accompaniment of little -squeals of delighted welcome and many glad kisses. - -"Well, Peggy, you look just the same as ever!" - -"It's been a perfect _century_, Katherine! Going right up to Hampton? -Taking the 9:10? So am I. Oh, so _much_ to talk about----" - -Breathlessly chattering all the while, the two girls in blue serge, who -had been room-mates last year at preparatory school, gathered up their -suit-cases again and crossed the tracks to the other side of the station -to wait for the Hampton train. Engines steamed along before and behind -them, but neither looked away from the other's glowing face during the -crossing, nor did they cease both to talk at once until they were -actually seated in their train some time later, packed in with a mob of -laughing and attractive girls with suit-cases in the aisles, in the -racks over their heads, and in their laps. - -"Isn't it wonderful that we met this way?" cried Katherine, while Peggy -was trying to hand the remaining untraveled bits of their tickets to the -perspiring conductor. "We'll see our new rooms for the first time -together, and we'll make a very nice impression on the inhabitants of -Ambler House because we can plan out some kind of grand entry to appeal -to them." - -Peggy laughed. "It's an awfully _big_ place we're going to," she said, -looking about at the swaying crowds of girls. "I'm just beginning to -realize it. It will take more than our planning to make any impression -at all, I think. And maybe nobody will _ever_ notice us. It won't be -like Andrews." - -"You're still Peggy Parsons, aren't you? And I'm still your room-mate, -Katherine Foster. _And_ we're going to live in one of the grandest -suites on campus--oh, I don't believe they will pass us by altogether." -And Katherine gave a little swaggering motion of her head that sent -Peggy into gales of laughter. - -"You're conceited and snobbish, friend room-mate," she giggled. "The -summer has spoiled you." - -But Katherine smiled back complacently into her eyes. - -Suddenly there was a curious stir all about them. The girls who had been -standing in the aisle were all pushing toward the end of the car, and -those seated were struggling up from under their luggage, their faces -bright with anticipation. - -"Katherine," whispered Peggy, "I think we're there!" - -Oh, the world of meaning in that one sentence. The hopes, the -expectations, the pleasures and good times for four whole years were -summed up in it, and Katherine silently nodded her head, unable to -speak. - -The brakeman was already calling out something that he meant for -"Hampton," and he rounded out his shout with the long-drawn wail, "Don't -leave any articles in the car!" - -As if any of those precious and bulky suit-cases could be forgotten! The -stampede began in earnest as soon as the train stopped, and Peggy and -Katherine found themselves swept out to the platform and jostled down -the steps and thrust forward toward the station of their own college -town. - -The girls from the train rushed this way and that, and other girls from -the college rushed to meet them. Katherine spied a taxi that had still -two vacant seats. - -"Come, taxi,--quick," she gasped in Peggy's ear. And the two went -running forward, their suit-cases bumping and thumping against their -knees. Before they reached the machine they saw that they were racing -with a mob of other girls, all frankly eager to be the first to secure -places in the last cab with a vacancy. - -In every direction other taxis were whirring off, filled to overflowing -with girls and bags, and here and there the rumble of hoofs mixed in, as -a pair of horses drawing an old-fashioned cab likewise laden dashed off. - -Peggy and Katherine were panting. It had become a very exciting race. A -taller girl, with a lighter suit-case, sprinted ahead of them and -reached the taxi first. But she stopped to ask the driver his price, and -while she was doing so Katherine and Peggy piled in. - -The taller girl turned to take her rightful place and saw two hot and -beaming young ladies in the exact corner she had run so hard to claim. - -She stepped back with a chagrined laugh, and Peggy and Katherine laughed -too, with the utmost good nature, now that they had attained what they -sought. They heard the other two occupants of their car murmuring the -names of college houses to the chauffeur, and with a thrill of pride -Peggy said, "Ambler House." - -"And you, miss?" the driver asked Katherine. - -"Why, Ambler House, too, of course," she said, and then blushed scarlet -for fear the other girls would think her an idiot, for at the moment it -had indeed seemed to her that even a taxi-cab driver ought to know that -she was going to live in college wherever Peggy was. - -The quaint, prim streets of the New England town were nothing but so -much colored confusion to the eyes of the four in the cab. Each one had -a consciousness that this perhaps was the height of life: that they -would never touch anything better than this again. Riding along thus, -packed tight in a taxi, through Hampton, to college for the first time. - -They felt as if all previous experiences were washed away--and all -future ones unknown and unguessed at. Everything was before them--the -glory of being young singing in their hearts and going to their heads -like wine--what wonder that they felt life had been made just for them -and was already beginning to yield its fruits into their eager hands! - -The cab went grating up a hill, and in a moment there was a bright -stretch of green before them, with any number of red brick buildings on -it, some of them covered with ivy. Hampton College was spread before -their gaze without any warning to prepare them. But each girl knew, as -if she had seen it often, that this was really College. - -Katherine and Peggy craned their necks quite frankly out of the window, -and when they drew their heads in, the other girls followed their -example shamelessly. - -"It looks--nice," ventured Peggy, with a long sigh of satisfaction. - -"It looks just--the way I thought it would," answered one of the -strangers, and then gave a little embarrassed laugh because her voice -had sounded so thrilled. - -The taxi made a sharp turn, and they were actually inside the sacred -precincts of Campus--there on each side were the rows of college houses, -and in the distance was a magnificent structure of stone. The morning -sun shone over it all. A sense of homelikeness and a strange comfortable -feeling of love for it came, even at this first view, into their hearts. - -"We are to live in one of these houses," Peggy rapturously reminded -Katherine. "In a moment the taxi will stop and it will be _our_ house. -Katherine, pinch my arm. It all seems so queerly familiar, maybe I'm -just dreaming it after all." - -But the taxi did stop in a minute or two, and the driver was opening the -door and saying "Ambler House" in a matter-of-fact tone. The two other -girls nodded good-bye to Peggy and Katherine. Katherine stepped down and -was handed her bag. Peggy was conscious that the long porch of the brick -house before which they had drawn up was filled with girls interestedly -watching for freshman newcomers. She thought of their plan to make a -good initial impression, and descended as gracefully as might be, with a -charming little smile of eagerness and anticipation that was not assumed -at all. - -The driver was lifting down her heavy suit-case. And then quite -unexpectedly came the fall that follows pride. Only, while the pride had -been Peggy's, the fall was her suit-case's. - -Thump! Thud! it went smashing down to the ground, and its bulging sides -flew apart, and hair-brushes, mirrors, nightgown, kimono, and powder -boxes and tooth paste all shot out in every direction and rolled -ignominiously about on the campus lawn, in full view of the crowded -porch of Ambler House. - -Peggy's crimson ears caught shrieks of laughter, her tear-filled eyes -saw girlish figures doubling up in mirth--and under her feet and round -about, the ground was white with powder, redolent with oozing perfume -and strewn with her most intimate belongings. - -There was something about it all that had the awful publicity of a -nightmare. Such things couldn't really happen. Oh, if she could only -melt away--or wake up or even crawl back into the taxi and hide. - -"Shall I help you pick the things up?" - -"I'm afraid this powder can never be scraped up again. I've put some -back into the box, but there's quite a bit of grass and gravel mixed -with it." - -She was completely surrounded by helpful girls, who had flown out from -the porch, their laughter still on their lips, and were now kneeling and -stooping everywhere about the scene of the catastrophe. - -"Your clean shirtwaist," cried one of these helpers sympathetically, as -she pulled a fragile bit of dimity and Cluny lace from under the -taxi-cab where it had fluttered. "It won't be good for very much now -until it's laundered." - -Into the suit-case the things were tumbled with despatch but not -neatness. The taxi driver was contrite, but he did not offer to touch -any of the scattered feminine luggage and insisted quite audibly that -there had been "too many things in there anyway." - -Katherine paid him, eying him reproachfully, and he chugged away, -leaving the two heart-broken freshmen greatly discomfited by the mishap. - -Thus it was that the two girls who had hoped to make so attractive an -impression slunk into Ambler House with a straggling procession of merry -followers behind them carrying odds and ends that refused to be crammed -back into the damaged suit-case. And thus it came about also that they -looked about Suite 22 with blind eyes and failed to realize that it was -one of "the grandest suites on Campus" and overlooked Paradise. - -Peggy sat down in a little heap on the window seat in their living-room -and didn't even appreciate that it _was_ a window seat, and one of very, -very few at college. - -"I'm glad it--didn't happen in Springfield," was the first thing Peggy -said. - -"Ye-es," admitted Katherine, standing uncertainly in the middle of the -room. And then she added irrelevantly: "I think there are awfully nice -girls in this house." - -Peggy buried her little burning face in the upholstery of the window -seat. "Do--you?" she asked in muffled tones. "I didn't dare look at -them." - -"I thought they seemed a very--_jolly_ set," pursued Katherine -tentatively. - -She was rewarded by a rueful chuckle from the figure on the window seat. - -"And anyway," Katherine followed up her advantage, "they _did notice_ -us,--more than they do most freshmen. Paid rather particular attention, -in fact." - -That was too much for happy-go-lucky little Peggy and she laughed until -she shook, even while the contradictory tears ran forth from her swollen -eyes and trickled through her fingers onto the green leather -seat-cushion. - -"I--I'll--never go down to luncheon, Kathie," she protested between a -laugh and a sob. "I'll never go outside this room again. I can't -possibly bear to look them in the face." - -Rap-tap-tap! - -Katherine whirled toward the door and Peggy sat up. - -Rap-tap-_tap_! It was more insistent this time, and the knob of the door -turned even as Peggy called out a none too cordial "Come" that broke -pathetically in the middle. - -A dark-haired girl entered impetuously, a sparkle in her friendly eyes. -Peggy remembered her with an inward qualm as one of the most -appreciative spectators on the porch a few moments ago. - -"Aren't you folks _crazy_ about your rooms? Have you seen the view over -Paradise? It's wonderful. I've been wondering who would have these. I -live right across the hall--and I--I----" - -Those sparkling eyes fairly danced now, and Peggy became aware of a tiny -package being thrust forward by the pretty visitor. - -"I saw yours was trampled, so I brought you some tooth-paste!" finished -the girl, to their amazement. - -She had scarcely left them, swinging mentally between indignation and -bewildered gratitude, when a pair of girls came unceremoniously in upon -them without knocking at all, and stood hesitating before them, arms -entwined about each other and holding something half out of sight. - -"I always think it's a ghastly thing to be without powder," one of them -finally mustered the courage to say, "and I came away with two boxes. -It's rice powder, flesh tint,--I hope you like that as well as white; -and I brought you some--and a chamois. Yours was muddy. I picked it up, -but I parted with it again. I knew you wouldn't possibly want it,--it -couldn't make your face anything but _black_." - -"And here's a--waist." The other was speaking now. "I thought you might -be--traveling light, and--since nobody's trunks have come, please wear -this down to luncheon. It's my _best_ one, so I won't deprecate it at -all. I think it's a darling, and if you'll give it its first wearing, -I'll be only too happy." - -Katherine glanced across at Peggy and smiled. Her room-mate was wiping -away the last gleam of moisture from her eyes, and the inner sunlight of -her spirit was beginning to shine through the gloom. - -She rose and went toward the girls, but they laid their offerings on a -chair and withdrew. While Peggy was looking after them appreciatively, -another stranger entered on a similar mission. - -For fifteen minutes, while Peggy and Katherine were making themselves -presentable for luncheon, the gift-bearers kept coming, leaving their -present on the dressing-table in the bedroom or the window seat in the -living-room, sometimes saying nothing at all, and sometimes a great -deal. - -"You won't mind going down now?" Katherine asked. - -"N-not so much," admitted Peggy, putting dabs of perfume out of various -bottles here and there on her cheered-up countenance, on her fluffy -gold-brown hair, and on the new waist, contributed. - -For at least six girls had brought perfume and loyal Peggy meant to have -one represented just as truly as another, so she followed this neutral -course of using all,--with a resulting odor that was anything but -neutral. - -As she went into the big dining-room, each giver could distinctly -discern the pervading sweetness of her own scent bottle and was -satisfied. - -It seemed to Peggy that every face was lifted and turned toward her as -she and Katherine came in. There was a temptation to walk with lowered -eyes, and sink into the seat the head waitress might indicate, without -meeting a single person's gaze. - -But casting this desire aside, she went in bravely, her eyes taking in -the whole room. And every girl smiled back at her with the very essence -of friendship and proprietorship, for there was hardly a girl in the -room who had not contributed something that the radiant freshman was -even then wearing, or had just made use of. - -So Peggy did not have to wait until the others in her house had learned -to love her, but she was taken from the first day into their hearts. And -she felt the warmth of their love around her even while she went through -so prosaic a ceremony as the partaking of a meager college luncheon. - - - - -CHAPTER II--SUITE 22 - - -It was right in the middle of Freshman Rains. - -The faces of the new girls appeared white and mournful, pressed against -the dormitory windows, or flushed and laughing from between rubber -helmets and slickers out on the campus, according to their dispositions. - -Up and down the second floor corridor of Ambler House trooped the usual -forenoon procession, umbrella tips clicking on the polished boards: -those who were going out to classes making a flapping sound with their -rubber garments, those returning giving out a sloshing noise that -advertised the weather outside in an unfavorable manner. - -Before several of the doors wet umbrellas were open on the floor to dry, -while tiny rivulets trickled steadily from the steel prongs. They looked -like big black bats which had flown in to seek shelter from the outer -torrents and might be expected to take wing again at any minute. - -It was not a hilarious atmosphere at best, but, to add to its dripping -depression, two wails of a most long-drawn and lugubrious sort began to -be wafted down the length of the hall over the tops of the wet -umbrellas, drifting in heart-brokenly through the students' doors, and -dying away in receding cadences whenever a disconsolate head lifted -itself from a cushion to listen or a helmet strap was shoved back from a -surprised and inquisitive ear. - -"M--MMm-MO-O-Oh," went the wail, and then "Moo-oo-oo," with a pastoral -significance that was particularly mystifying. - -No use for any girl to tell herself that this was the wind howling--or -the rain dejectedly descending on a tin roof--for no wind ever howled so -precisely up and down scales with such sobbingly human and barnyard -notes, and no rain was ever known to be so surprisingly vocal, nor so -loud and threatening one moment and so tremulously broken and far away -the next. - -"Go! Gug-gug-go! Gug-gug-GO-go-go!" screamed the dual wail, apparently -expressive of the utmost suffering, and yet, through it all, maintaining -a baffling rhythmical quality and a monotony of utterance that sent a -shuddering wonder in its wake as it coursed down the hall. - -But during such a disheartening season as Freshman Rains the spirit of -investigation is not keen, and the residents on the second floor -preferred to distract their attention by lessons that must be learned or -by long and rambling letters home that ended with vague hints that -somebody in their house was being killed down the hall. - -It was not until the voices broke out into wild and mirthless laughter -that their apathetic spirits were aroused to protest. - -"Goodness, girls, what's that awful noise?" an indignant brown head -poked itself out from one of the umbrella-guarded doors and sent its -peevish remonstrance down the corridor. In an instant every door framed -a face--or two faces--and a babble of questions was echoed back and -forth. - -But triumphantly right through the shrill notes of their eager queries -rang the weird and displeasing sound that had so disturbed them. - -"Ha-HA! Ho-HO! He-HEE! Haw-HAW!" - -"It's too much!" averred the girl who had spoken first. "_Where_ is that -sound being made? And _what_ is it? Seems to me as if it were from Suite -22--do you think somebody is torturing those freshmen?" It was just what -everybody did think, but they dreaded the admission. "Let's go in -there," the girl continued, "and--and find out." She ended rather -weakly, shrinking before the task of investigating so unearthly a sound -as that. - -The girls were flocking forth, some still in their damp slickers, the -rain glistening on them; others all immaculate just as they were ready -to start out to recitations: and still a lazy third contingent, who had -not yet had any classes or who were wantonly cutting them, as sweet as -flowers in Japanese silk kimonos and little pattering slippers. - -Together they made the charge on Door 22. - -Crowding in at the breach as it swung open, they gasped in sudden -bewilderment at the sight that met their eyes. - -Standing rigidly side by side like two soldiers on parade, but with -their hands solemnly placed upon their diaphragms while they emitted -simultaneously the weird noises that had alarmed the house, were Peggy -Parsons and Katherine Foster, the idols of Ambler House! - -Their eyes widened at the wholesale intrusion and their hands fell -limply to their sides, and then, as the indignant chorus broke out -around them, they looked at each other in crimson confusion and burst -out laughing. - -"Why--c-could you h-h-hear us, g-girls?" cried Katherine incoherently -through her shaking spasms of mirth. - -"Hear you?" echoed Hazel Pilcher, who had led the charge upon them. -"Hear? Well, my _dears_, did you think you were exactly whispering? I -never listened to so awful a concert in my life. It's a wonder I didn't -call the house-matron. Oh, you incorrigible youngsters, what in the -world was it?" - -Peggy's face assumed an aggrieved expression immediately. - -"It was only our lesson," she responded somewhat sulkily. - -"Lesson! My goodness, what are they giving the freshmen now that their -lessons turn out to be imitations of a menagerie? Why, when I was a -freshman"--(with a very superior air, for Hazel Pilcher was now enjoying -all the glory of a sophomore's exalted position)--"we had Latin and -French and math and history, but I never heard of a course in ghostly -noises. I'm sure that in my year they at least spared us that." - -"Just the samey that was our lesson," Peggy persisted, "that was our -practice work for to-morrow's yell." - -"Do you mean----?" Hazel began to understand, for one cannot be a -sophomore without knowing most of the abbreviations in which college -terminology abounds. - -"Elocution, if we have to simplify it," said Peggy. "I suppose you girls -didn't take that course. Well, Katherine and I are just--taking it for -all it's worth. I guess we want to learn to speak correctly and place -our voices right from the diaphragm and make full and open tones----" - -"Spare muh!" interposed a senior who was known to be already practicing -up for dramatics. "I hear nothing but that sort of thing all day long -these days. I might have guessed what your vocal gymnastics meant--but -they were so particularly horrible----" - -"Well, the worse they sound the better they are," murmured Peggy, -deprecatingly. "And I thought myself we did it rather well." - -Elocution, or, as the girls called it with enthusiasm, yellocution or -yell, was an elective course that entailed no studying, but a vast deal -of labor along a different line. The victims who were beguiled into -taking it, thinking to gain an easy course minus mental effort, that -would count nevertheless a perfectly good two hours a week for their -degree, were often mere tearful wrecks after the first few days when -they were stood up before an enormous, gaping class and put through test -after test to the running accompaniment of wounding comment on their -enunciation, their manner, their throats, their gestures--everything. - -They became acquainted for the first time with all the distressful -mystery of larynxes and pharynxes--which most of them had always -supposed were the names of diseases--they learned about diaphragms, too, -and were forced to breathe in different ways and shout and cry "Ha-ha," -all the time feeling for the muscular hammer stroke at their waist -lines. It was so embarrassing to Peggy at first that she couldn't make -any sound at all when they told her to say "Ha-ha," and it was only -after three attempts that she managed a faint and disheartened squeak. - -"Your voice is little and thin," criticised the teacher sharply. "I -shall give you exercises to round it out." - -And that's what she had done, and these were what Peggy and her faithful -room-mate were practicing at the moment of the inrush of visitors. - -She explained to her guests how little and thin her voice was, but they -laughed scornfully and said if she had any more of a one, they'd see -that she was put off campus, that, as far as they were concerned, they -believed she had the biggest and the fattest voice on record, which -seemed to restore Peggy's self-respect in a way marvelous to behold. - -"A person can be happy," she assured them conversationally, "just so -long as she doesn't know anything about herself--how she talks, how she -looks or how she impresses other people. But the minute you get her -conscious of all these larynx-pharynx-diaphragm machines inside her -she'll never know another happy minute until she conquers them all and -can speak just like a Nazimova with 'em. Though Nazimova is rather -sobby, I'm told--maybe I'd better train myself up after Blanche Ring -instead." - -"Peggy," Katherine put in at this point questioningly, "don't you think -we might set the water over and give the girls some tea?" - -At this delightful prospect many of the girls--especially the little -lazy kimonoed ones--sat right down wherever they happened to be, in a -chair or on the floor, with such looks of blissful anticipation on their -faces that they were a pleasant sight. It wasn't often tea was served in -the middle of a rainy forenoon and the two Andrews freshmen were already -so practiced in little parties before they came to college, that even a -cup of tea served by them had a grace and an added interest, that it -could not have possessed in the rooms of girls who were just tasting -their first bit of life away from home. - -Peggy looked in some consternation at the comfortable crowd with its -expectant and gleeful expression, and demurred slowly. - -"I just _have_ to train my voice," she said, "but I suppose, even with -them here, I can go right on?" - -A groan greeted this proposal that was anything but complimentary. - -Peggy looked hurt. "Oh, you just wait," she said vindictively, but with -a laugh struggling for utterance at the same time. "Some day you'll pay -to hear me--see if you won't--and I mean to work at it right along all -through four years and then--and--then----" her voice grew dreamy and -her eyes stared off into a heavenly future, "and then maybe I can be in -the mob at senior dramatics!" - -The senior of the party laughed at the pretty compliment, for she -herself was only in the mob, and her classmates didn't think she had -such a marvelous success either--so it was pleasant to have the -adoration of a popular freshman. - -"I'm sure you will be," she said graciously, "and with one accord we all -accept the future mob member's invitation to tea." And she sat down with -the rest and waited patiently. - -With a sigh, Peggy lit the little alcohol lamp under the tea kettle and -Katherine dived mysteriously under the desk to emerge a moment later -with something that sent a general shout of approval through the entire -group. - -"A box! A box!" they cried, "Katherine has a box from home!" - -Nothing else in life possesses quite the wonder and the satisfying -delight of a real box from home. If the parents at home only knew of the -wide-eyed envy of all the girls as they cluster around one of these -brighteners of college existence as it is being opened, there would be a -continuous procession of expressmen tramping in at the back door of all -the college houses, week in and week out, and every single closet shelf -would hold its quota of jam jars, home-made cookies, and fine large -grape-fruit so that the same glow of satisfaction and sense of being -loved would abide in each girl's heart all the time. - -The tea ball was being daintily dipped in and out of the steaming cups, -the cold chicken was being eagerly passed down the line of girls, when -the door of suite 22 opened again and a confused and blushing stranger, -tall, with wonderful reddish hair and baby-blue eyes, stepped inside and -asked in a voice that was so full of fright that it would never have -passed in that elocution class of Peggy's, if this was Miss Katherine -Foster's room. - -"I'm trying to find Miss Foster," the scared voice went on, "because I -was to have roomed with her this year. I'm Gloria----" - -With a single bound, the impulsive Peggy had reached the beautiful -stranger and had thrown her arms around her neck. It was all her fault, -she was thinking, all her fault that this nice, nice girl had been -deprived of the finest room-mate on campus, for while Peggy and -Katherine were at Andrews Preparatory School, Peggy had not known that -she herself could go to college until the last minute, and Katherine had -already been assigned another room-mate. When Peggy had been given the -money to come, however, by old Mr. Huntington, her friend, Katherine had -written to Gloria Hazeltine--who stood before them now--and had -explained that she just must room with her own Peggy, and would Gloria -mind and she could easily find somebody else. - -Neither of the girls had seen Gloria before, but at this first glimpse -of her, Peggy's heart was warm with a sense of wanting to make up to her -for having taken her place, and hence the smothering arms she wrapped so -quickly around the newcomer's neck. - -All the embarrassment of the new guest fled at this surprisingly eager -reception. She drew back from Peggy's arms and smiled happily down into -her face. - -"Oh, oh," she cried, "I wish more than ever that you were my room-mate! -Which is Peggy Parsons that has taken you away from me?" - -Peggy at once saw the other's mistake and flushed. "I'm the guilty -party," she admitted. "I'm Peggy. But I want you please to like me a -little--anyway. And now----" suddenly changing to a business-like tone -of hospitality, "sit right down and have some tea. Girls, this is -Morning Glory, Katherine's and my best friend. You don't mind my calling -you that?" she inquired anxiously. "That's the way Katherine and I spoke -of you to ourselves and you--your looks bear it out so well," she -faltered. - -Gloria, very much taken into the Ambler House set, and already being -plied with tea and wonderful beaten biscuit, didn't mind anything, and -in a few minutes the whole room seemed to glow with a pervading -happiness and content that took no account of the gloomy weather -outside, and for this season at least the bugaboo ghost of the Freshman -Rains was laid. - - - - -CHAPTER III--PEGGY'S MASTERPIECE - - -Peggy was bending absorbedly over her desk one evening biting her pen -and then writing a bit and now and then crossing out part of what she -had written, all with a kind of seraphic smile that puzzled Katherine -more and more until she finally just had to speak about it. - -"What are you doing, room-mate?" she demanded; "that look is so--so -awfully unlike your usual expression." - -"Hush," said Peggy, glancing up and waving her pen solemnly toward the -other. "It's a poet's look." - -"A----? Peggy Parsons, you're rooming with me under false pretenses. If -you're going to turn into a genius I'm going home. You know I perfectly -hate geniuses and there are so many funny ones around college. I always -thought that at least you----" her tone was scathing and beseeching at -the same time, "at least you were immune." - -"Maybe I am," said Peggy speculatively. "What is it?" - -"What's what?" - -"Immune. Could a person be it without knowing it, do you suppose?" - -Katherine had thrown herself across the room and had kissed Peggy -fervently and repentantly at this remark. "Oh, I take it all back, -Peggy," she cried, "you're not a genius. They always understand every -word in the dictionary and you are--you are just a dear little dunce, -after all!" - -"Well, I like that!" exclaimed the injured young poet. "Let me read you -this, Katherine," she continued with shining eyes, "and then you'll -see--oh, Katherinekins, Katherinekins, what a bright room-mate you have, -and how proud you'll be of me to-morrow when Miss Tillotson reads this -out in English 13." - -Katherine glanced toward the inky manuscript suspiciously. - -"Is it very long?" she inquired. - -Peggy only shot her a reproachful glance and began to read in a sweet, -thrilly voice, that already showed the effects of strenuous elocution -training and would have made the veriest nonsense in the world seem -beautiful by reason of its triumphant youth and its perfect conviction. - - "Dreams that are dear--of night--of day-- - All I could think or hope or plan: - Naught is so sweet in that dream world's sway - As this wonderful hour of the Present's span. - -There was a silence in the room when she had finished, and Peggy folded -her manuscript up tenderly and laid it away on her desk with an air that -was little short of reverent. - -"How did you do it?" breathed Katherine, carried away by the magic of -the voice rather than by any clear idea of what the voice had read. But -she had a great deal of faith in Peggy, and anything she would read like -that must be very fine. So Katherine passed her judgment on it -immediately. - -"Do you like it?" Peggy pleaded, "oh, do you? Oh, I'm so glad. -It's--it's just a piece of my soul, Katherine." - -Katherine accompanied her room-mate to English 13 next day with a -pleasant sense of exhilaration in her heart, for wasn't this the day -Peggy was to be praised before them all--freshmen, sophomores, juniors -and seniors alike--for her wonderful poem? - -There was a little stir and flutter through Recitation room 27 as the -bright-eyed young literary lights of the college trooped in. - -English 13 had to be held in the largest recitation room on campus, for -it was the one class that everybody would rather go to than not. It was -purely elective with a number of divisions and you could walk by and -decide whether or not you wanted to go in--and you always decided to go -in. - -Grey sweaters over the backs of chairs, a blur of black furs, youthful -heads with hair all done alike, lolling arms along the chair-tops, slim -white hands toying with pencils or sweater buttons--a gigantic, lazy, -comfortable, enjoying-life sort of a class when you came in from the -back of the room, but as you went down toward the front and glanced -back, there was a light of eager anticipation shining in every face, a -universal expression of intelligent interest such as it is the fortune -of few college professors, alas, to behold in this world. - -Peggy and Katherine had dropped the wonderful poem in the 13 box outside -the door--it being written on pale-blue paper so that Peggy would -recognize it at once in the bundle that would soon be brought in, in -Miss Tillotson's arms. - -They sat as near the front as they could get, and that queer, -unaccountable, crimson uneasiness that affects authors when their work -is about to be read in public--part pleasurable but mostly agony--swept -Peggy in a miserable flood and she sat deaf, dumb and blind to all that -was going on around her until she heard the bell strike that announced -the opening of class. - -Miss Tillotson at this minute came in, her arms full of manuscript, as -usual, her glance moving lightly over the rustling audience of girls, -who were beginning to sit up straight with that eager interest flaming. -Miss Tillotson was always sure of a response. From the moment she -fingered the first manuscript and began to read in her wonderful voice -that made the good things seem so much better than they were and the bad -things so much worse, every pause she made, every raised-eye-brow query, -every slight little twist of amused smile was received with a collective -long-drawn breath, a murmur of appreciation or a small, sudden sweeping -storm of laughter that convulsed the entire giant class at once, only to -drop away suddenly to still attention as her voice again picked up the -thread of narrative or resumed the verse. - -It is a pity but true that Peggy heard absolutely nothing of her adored -13 to-day until her own blue-folded poem was lifted up. She had gone -through a hundred different emotions in the few minutes that she had -already spent in this classroom. Every time Miss Tillotson's fingers -lingered near her manuscript in selecting what next to read, a shiver of -despair went up and down her spine. Oh, why had she done such a thing? -She, only a freshman, to have had the effrontery to write a poem when -all these upper-classmen--and even the Monthly board members--were in -the class--and had written such wonderful things! Of course there was -the approval of Katherine by which she had set so much store a short few -hours ago. But--she glanced at Katherine now sitting so tranquilly -beside her. Katherine was only a freshman herself! What did her approval -mean? She hated herself for the disloyalty of the thought, but still she -could not help wishing that she had never shown the poem to Katherine -and then she could make out it was some one else's and not have to -suffer the awful humiliation---- - -Miss Tillotson was reading! Oh, it had actually come--this horrible -calamity! Nothing could happen to save her now. Her poor little blue -poem was being read out to all these wonderful girls of Hampton and she -could not prevent it. Drowning, drowning in a sea of confusion, there -drifted hazily through Peggy's mind a pathetic story she had once read -in a newspaper about a man whose ship was sinking and who had put a note -in a bottle, "All hope gone. Good-bye forever." - -When the smooth voice of Miss Tillotson stopped there was a slight -rustle over the class, and then with one accord the girls burst out into -a laugh. - -It was the merest ripple of enjoying titter, but in Peggy's crimson ears -it roared and echoed until the mocking sound of it was the one thing in -the world. She lifted her swimming eyes and kept them on Miss -Tillotson's face and even achieved a somewhat ghastly smile on her own -account, believing, poor child, that she could thus keep secret the -awful fact of her identity as the writer of that "thing"--the poem had -already descended to this title in her mind--and that neither Miss -Tillotson nor the girls need ever know. - -"If all that the writer could 'think or hope or plan' is expressed in -this particular--flight," smiled Miss Tillotson, with that dear little -quirk to her mouth that Peggy had loved so many times but which hurt -now, oh, beyond words to tell, "I should think that dream world of hers -would resemble a nightmare." - -Another gale of laughter swept the class, fluffy heads leaned back -against the chairs in abandon and shirt-waisted shoulders shook. - -Peggy felt that if Katherine looked at her or ventured a pat of sympathy -she would die. But Katherine, when Peggy's miserable glance sought her -face, was gazing interestedly around the room from literary light to -literary light as if to determine which could have been guilty of the -blue manuscript. It certainly was a brilliant way to ward off detection -from her room-mate and Peggy was grateful. - -Peggy hardly knew how she got home that day. She and Katherine did not -speak until they had gained the safety of their own suite and then they -put a "Busy" sign on the door, and sat down on their couch. - -"Katherine," said Peggy at last, "one of two things must happen now. -Either I shall never touch pen to paper again or I'll keep at writing -until I make a success of it and show Miss Tillotson that I can after -all." - -"Yes, room-mate," agreed Katherine solemnly, "that's the only -alternative open to you now." - -The tragic whiteness of Peggy's face deepened. - -"Never again, or--never give it _up_ until I've made good," she -murmured. "It might mean--more times like this, Katherine, if I kept -on," she reminded tentatively. - -"Yes, Peggy," Katherine answered slowly, "I think it _would_ mean more -times like this." - -"And nothing but my own determination to go on,--no reason to think I -have any particular talent or ability--she has already taken away all -that notion. Just the will to do it whether I can or not--to show her -that I can." - -"Yes," agreed Katherine once more, "that's all you'd have to go on. _I_ -think you are good at writing, but then I think you can do anything. I -can't write myself, so my opinion really isn't so very valuable. You'd -have to do it without encouragement." - -"I want her respect, Katherine; I want to have her think in the end that -I'm the best writer that ever took Thirteen, but--it would mean giving -most of my time and all my energies to my English--and I might not turn -out any good in the end." - -"True," Katherine again attacked her room-mate's problem, "and if you -never touch pen to paper again" (the phrase had them both) "you can soon -forget this hurt to-day and you need not put yourself in a similar -position again, and your main work can go to--well, to math or anything -else." - -Peggy paced up and down the room and Katherine, never doubting but that -this was the most serious problem that had ever been fought out in -college, followed her room-mate's figure with eyes that brimmed with -sympathy and a heartful of affectionate loyalty that longed to be of -help and could not. - -"Say, Peggy," she said suddenly, "I want to take a note over to the -note-room for one of the girls in my Latin class. Don't you want to come -along? This doesn't have to be decided all at once, does it?" - -Peggy silently slipped on her sweater again and the girls ran across the -campus to the big recitation hall and thence down the basement steps to -the note-room. Crowds of girls were swarming into and out of this place -where, on little boards--one to each class--the girls left their -communications for each other under the proper initials. In so large a -college it was necessary to have some easy and direct means of reaching -each other without delay or the expense of telephone or postage. Every -girl went to the note-room once every day--and a particularly popular -one ran down after each class to gather in the sheaves of invitations, -business notes, and club meeting announcements that were sure to be -hers. - -Peggy and Katherine squeezed through the crowds, greeting many other -freshmen as they were suddenly brought face to face, and at length they -stood before the freshman bulletin and Katherine stuck her note in the -rack at the letter R, while Peggy glanced, from habit, back to her own -initial. There were many little important-looking notes stuck upright -over the letter P, and Peggy fingered them over listlessly. Delia -Porter, Helen Pearson, Margaret Perry and so on, until all at once from -the most inviting looking of all leaped her own name, Peggy Parsons, in -perfectly unfamiliar writing--writing almost too assured to be that of a -freshman at all. - -Wonderingly she unfolded the little square, and then, jammed in by the -other girls as she was, she flung her arms around Katherine's neck and -cried out with a sob of joy, "Oh, kiss me, Katherine!--they want my poem -for the _Monthly_!" - -From dull gray the world leaped to glowing radiance. For a freshman to -be invited to give a poem to the _Monthly_! Her great problem was solved -automatically, and Peggy would be an author from that time forth until -she should be graduated. - -"Let's see your note," urged Katherine, when they were out of the crowd -once more. "I want to look at it myself." - -Peggy eagerly unfolded the precious thing again and read, while -Katherine looked over her shoulder: - - "_My dear Miss Parsons_--or wouldn't it be more like college to - say Peggy?--I'm writing to ask you if we may not have for the - _Monthly_ that little poem of yours that was read in Thirteen - to-day? There are some changes in four of the lines, and if - you'll come over to my room this afternoon, I want you to make - them yourself so that there will be as little as possible of my - scribbling in it. Hoping to see you, - - - _Ditto Armandale_, _Monthly Board_, - _Room 11, Macefield House_." - - - -"Why, Peggy, do you remember that Ditto Armandale we met that day last -year while you were standing under the waterfalls? And it was the sight -of her and all those other Hampton girls that first made you want to -come here! Miss Armandale invited me to come and see her that day, when -I should get to Hamp, and she said you were just the sort that ought to -come here--oh, isn't it _fine_, Peggy!" - -"Yes, but look here," said Peggy, who was still reading over her note, -"she says 'changes in four of the lines.' There were only four lines -_in_ it, Katherine, you remember." - -"That's queer. But I'd go anyway." - -"Of course I will,--I don't suppose she'll remember me, but I'm glad -she's the one, she looked so nice and considerate that day." - -"What are you going to wear?" - -"It's an invitation house. I suppose a person ought to be awfully -dressy," Peggy said doubtfully. - -"I don't know," murmured Katherine. "I shouldn't think it would be -necessary to dress much if you were just one of the multitude like me. -But being one of the youngest authors in college, it's different with -you." - -With arms around each other's shoulders, the room-mates strolled back -across the campus toward Ambler House. The sunlight shone over the -campus and over the moving army of girls going in every direction across -it, for it was just at the end of recitation hour. None of them wore -hats, so that the light gleamed down on their hair. Most of them wore -white sweaters or sport coats, and under the arm of each was tucked a -notebook or a stack of study volumes. - -All of them walked in pairs, as Katherine and Peggy were doing, or in -laughing groups that gathered numbers as they went on. - -Peggy and Katherine began to have an intimate sense of belonging to it -all. Hampton was becoming _their_ college in a way it had not been -before. This campus and those red brick buildings, those laughing crowds -of girls, their hair blowing in the wind--these things were to represent -their whole world for four years, and, tightening their hands on each -other's shoulders, they were glad it was to be so. - -And Peggy held crushed in her free hand a tiny wad of paper, the -tangible evidence that this first year promised success to her. - - - - -CHAPTER IV--NEW PAINT AND POETRY - - -A summons to visit an invitation house! - -And on such a gratifying mission! Peggy smiled as she slipped into her -rose-colored taffeta, and Katherine, watching her with pride, decided -that "the poet's look" had come back. - -"Well, good luck, room-mate," she called as Peggy went out the door, and -she received one radiant glance in answer from the departing young bard. - -The pleasantly warm tone of the rose-colored taffeta buoyed up the new -genius' spirit all across the campus until she came out into Green -Street and beheld the imposing reality of Macefield House directly -before her. - -She had the fleeting and snobbish wish that all the girls of her class -could see her turning thus assuredly up the walk to the famous senior -house. To be sure, she couldn't help casting a cold look of disapproval -at the porch--it was the messiest porch she had seen anywhere in -Hampton, but she supposed the celebrity inhabitants of Macefield were -all too busy with their dinners and dances and social duties generally -to notice how careless and extremely--impromptu--the approach to their -home appeared. - -The campus house porches all had chairs out on them and comfortable -magazine tables--there were still a lot of hot fall days to look forward -to--but on the Macefield House porch there was nothing. And somebody had -carelessly left an old ladder lying down right in front of the steps! -Peggy had a very hard time scrambling over it. Perhaps it was just as -well the other Freshman girls weren't there to see her after all. She -must admit there was considerable loss of dignity involved in scrambling -over an old paint-specked ladder that was so completely in her way. - -Her face was flushed to the color of her dress when she finally climbed -the steps. Even in her confusion she noticed that the porch floor looked -strangely _new_ and that it seemed to have a tendency to cling a little -and impede her footsteps. - -"It's probably because I'm getting scared that I imagine my feet stick -to the boards," she mused uncomfortably. "I don't know how a person -should act at an invitation house. Whether you're supposed to walk right -in or----" - -That part of her problem was settled immediately, for she found the door -locked. Gathering what self-confidence she could, she pressed the bell. - -Uneasily she shifted from one to the other of the sticking feet. No one -came. She knew it was rude to ring twice, but she felt she would never -have the heart to come again if she didn't see the great editor of the -Monthly now and get everything arranged. So she pressed a shaking finger -nervously against the bell, and held it so until she heard a rustling -inside the house. The door opened--just a crack--and a surprised head -poked itself into view. Peggy had a jumbled and confused impression all -at once. She was aware of the speechless amazement in the eyes, also -that the face was not that of a girl at all, but belonged to a rather -severe looking and decidedly middle-aged woman. - -With a little jump of her heart she realized that she was meeting the -gaze of the matron of Macefield House. Campus house matrons were -regarded in the light either of common enemies or motherly souls, whose -hearts responded to all college-girls' troubles. But what might the -matron of an invitation house be like? Peggy thought she must be -something incomparably greater. - -"Is Miss Armandale in?" she asked weakly. - -"She may be, but she'd be up in her room," answered the head -ungraciously enough, while its owner apparently did not intend to admit -the enemy within the fortifications, since no move was made to open the -door wider. - -"Well----" murmured Peggy, with a sudden realization that she was -standing in wet paint,--"shall I--go up--and--and find out?" - -"By the back door if you wish," said the head witheringly. "If you came -in this way, you'd _Track in the Paint_." - -Peggy's heart leaped. A crimson tide went over her. She shut her eyes -before the accusing and indignant gaze of the matron. - -So that was what the ladder had been for, and any stupid but she would -have known! With dread she looked back along the porch the way she had -come and there, sure enough, was a procession of marring footprints in -the new grey of the flooring! - -She had climbed with great difficulty over the barrier that had been -deliberately placed there to prevent such a thing. - -And Ditto and the other girls of the house would have to have the porch -all done over on account of a silly freshman. For the girls in the -invitation houses carried their own expenses, leasing their houses and -then conducting them like any tenants. - -"I will go 'round the back way, then," she gasped to the glowering -matron. Her one thought was to escape the baneful glare of those eyes. - -Her feet stuck firmly when she tried to go and as she was lifting them -up with a generous accompaniment of Macefield House paint, the door -banged behind her and she was left to make her humiliating way back as -she had come, with the ladder to be surmounted again, and her eyes so -full of tears of embarrassment that she could hardly see to walk. - -She had no intention of going around the back way. Her only desire was -to get home. - -She must face again the guns of the enemy--for that wonderful poem -mustn't be lost to the _Monthly_--but she would make her charge after -she had rested once more in the trenches of Suite 22, and had equipped -her army of one with a new uniform. - -For that was the plan that was already taking shape in her mind. She -would return in disguise. She had sallied forth in her brightest and -best. Well, she would go back as meek as a freshman should, in plain -clothes--and who would know she was the young stupid who had scaled the -step-ladder and marred the new grey paint of the invitation house? - -"Well," said Katherine, yawning up at her lazily from the couch, when -she was once more within the home walls, "how did it go, room-mate?" - -"How did what go?" inquired Peggy, kicking off her pumps hastily and -sliding them out of sight, under the dressing table. - -"Why, the interview with the great Ditto. You make me tired, -Peggy--acting just as though you were bored by the best thing that's -happened to either of us yet. And really and truly, you're just as glad -as I am for you. Admit that you are." - -"Not--so wildly," Peggy made a little grimace, as she flung the -rose-colored silk dress into a corner. A moment later her muffled voice -came from the bed room, where she was fumbling among her dresses. "I -never can find anything I want." - -"Are you looking for your kimono? Going to rest a while, before we get -dressed for dinner? Your kimono's under the bed, Peggy; I saw the blue -edge sticking out. Hurry back in here and tell me the news; I'm consumed -with curiosity." - -Peggy came back into the study, wearing a blue serge skirt, her head -lost to view in a middy blouse in the process of being slipped on. She -struggled to the top at last and peered out with pleading eyes. - -"Will you go over there with me, Katherine?" she said in a tone she -strove to make indifferent. - -"Go over there with you? Haven't you been?" - -"I want your company," Peggy stammered with difficulty, unable to tell -the fib that would have been a direct answer to her room-mate's -question. - -"Well," said Katherine, getting up slowly and stretching her arms, "I -should say I will." - -And so Peggy, her army reinforced, began her march on Macefield House a -second time. - -If Katherine was surprised at her simplified costume, she made no -comment, but held her arm chummily all the way over, and Peggy felt that -victory was in sight. - -"Look, they've painted their porch," she said in assumed surprise, when -they came in sight of the fateful ladder. - -"So they have," cried Katherine, "and we can't get up _that_ way." - -And then she began to titter. - -"What's the matter?" demanded Peggy quickly. - -"Somebody--somebody--_did_ go up anyway," Katherine laughed delightedly. -"There are footprints all over it! Oh, mustn't the Macefield House girls -be furious?" - -Peggy was silent. - -"Don't you think that's funny?" her room-mate insisted, still laughing. - -"Perfectly _simple_," returned Peggy. "Some people haven't a bit of -sense. I imagine it was some--some delivery boy, don't you?" - -"More likely a freshman. Delivery boy with those little feet? How -ridiculous--as if he'd wear high heels!" - -"Katherine, you're a regular Sherlock Holmes," Peggy protested. - -"I believe I could ferret out the criminal," persisted Katherine. "I've -thought of a good clue." - -"How would you do it?" Peggy's voice was little more than a whisper. - -"Look on the bottoms of all the freshmen's shoes for paint," announced -her friend. - -"Katherine!" - -"Yes?" - -"Last year you and I were detectives and we found out things together, -which did people good. But do you think--after our partnership then, it -is right for you to go--looking things up all by yourself without me, -now?" - -"How perfectly silly of you," laughed Katherine; "of course you'd have -to help. You could look at the shoes of the girls on one side of the -campus, and I'd take our side. Anyway it's all in fun. I suppose we'd -better go around the back way, don't you think so?" - -Peggy thought so, decidedly. In a few moments they were climbing the -dark back stairs to the room of the great _Monthly_ editor on the second -floor. - -The door of Number 11 stood part way open and showed a delightful and -luxurious confusion within. Peggy and Katherine got a glimpse of tall -red roses, Oriental couch cover, and a profusion of pillows, old bronze -bric-a-brac, green leather banners, scattered books and manuscripts, -with the inevitable Mona Lisa enigmatically smiling down at it all from -the opposite wall of the room. - -Peggy and Katherine, after a light knock, advanced into the room and -seated themselves on the inviting couch. - -"A book-case and a dictionary," murmured Peggy. "Such funny things to -have at college." - -"But there's a tea table, too," reminded Katherine. "In fact, I never -saw a room that had such a varied assortment of things--and all in -harmony." - -"I like that leather peacock screen," Peggy went on. - -"Oh, I love it all--but don't you think it's the least bit oppressive? -That incense smell lulls my senses to sleep. I don't see how Ditto can -be the fresh, breezy sort she is,--perfectly matter-of-fact and -everydayish,--and live in an opium den of a room like this." - -"It isn't just what her character would lead you to expect," admitted -Peggy. - -Just then, a girl drifting aimlessly by in the hall paused at the door, -and glanced in curiously at the two freshmen sitting so stiffly, toes -out, hands clasped in their laps, awaiting the all-important Ditto. - -"Dit know you're here?" she asked, with friendly brevity. - -Both girls shook their heads. - -"I'll get her," said the other, disappearing, and an instant later they -heard, up and down the hall, the loud cry, "_Dit-to! Di-i-t Armandale_! -Somebody to see you!" - -From the third floor came a scrambling noise, then the sound of light -feet tapping on the stairs. - -"Well, you really did come, you children," gasped the owner of the room, -coming in flushed from her hasty descent and blowing a wavy strand of -golden hair from her face. - -She plumped down between them on the couch and looked from one to the -other with an air of delighted proprietorship. - -"And you're beginning just right, too, as I knew you would. Thirteen is -the open road to glory, here, and you certainly were courageous, handing -in a poem first thing." - -Her hand reached for Peggy's knee. "How do you like everything, now -you're here, and why haven't you been over before?" - -"We didn't think you'd remember us," said Peggy. - -"There was so much water that day you saw us, at the picnic last -year----" - -Ditto threw back her head and laughed. "Yes, there was plenty of that," -she agreed. "I never saw anything so moist as you were. And -you--Katherine Foster--yes, I remember your names, too,--I chose you for -a friend of mine that day. And I'm positively insulted that neither of -you accepted my invitation to come to see me, until I dragged you here -on business. Your poem, Peggy,--here it is, I kept it out for you----" - -She had risen and lifted the blue-folded paper from a pile of thick -stories and "heavies" on the table. And Peggy, watching the nonchalant -way she handled the sacred _Monthly_ material, felt her admiration -increasing. - -"Now," said Ditto, bending over the page with complete concentration, -"let's see just what we want to do--I thought that possibly----" - -And her sturdy little blue pencil crept mercilessly through word after -word, while Peggy felt the blood pounding into her face and tried not to -mind the kindly criticism of her effort. - -Peggy was consulted tactfully about each change and asked for -suggestions, until, under the skilful guidance of the more experienced -writer, the fledgling really developed a verse that would not mar the -_Monthly_ pages. Then Ditto gave her a pen and some paper to write it -all out again, in the copy that was actually to go to the printer. - -Katherine talked to Ditto about her room-mate, while the latter was -carefully rewriting her masterpiece. - -"You know you've got good material for freshman president, there," said -Ditto with something of senior condescension. "An Andrews girl usually -has it, and she's the right type. She isn't very self-conscious, she's -lots of fun and ready for anything. You can tell that. Why don't you put -her up? Your elections are this week, aren't they? Honestly, I've heard -of nothing but Peggy Parsons, Peggy Parsons, from all the freshmen -protges of the girls in this house." - -Katherine caught fire. "It would be great," she said. "Think of rooming -with the class president. Oh, I did a clever thing in bringing her to -Hampton. I can shine in reflected glory through the whole four years." - -"You do it," urged Ditto, "get her elected, I mean. I'll help." - -She nodded carelessly toward the huge vase of roses. "I have quite a few -little freshmen friends whom I'll--tell about Peggy." - -When Peggy handed back the poem with a rueful smile at its many changes, -Katherine got up from the couch and took her room-mate's arm. It would -never do to linger, though it was hard to leave the great Presence. - -Peggy's look as they left the house held simply pleasure and gratitude, -but Katherine's brimmed with meaning. - -"You don't know what I know," she hummed. - -"Then why not tell me?" laughed Peggy. - -"I know who's going to be freshman president!" - -"Who?" - -"Shan't tell you--but I suppose you'll find out when it happens." - -"Well," retorted Peggy unexpectedly, "I know already." - -"What's--her--name?" gasped Katherine. - -"Gloria Hazeltine," answered Peggy. - -Katherine stopped and caught her shoulders. Facing her, she studied her -calm expression of certainty. - -"Why, Peggy," she couldn't help saying, "it was going to be _you_, and I -was going to start this very day to campaign for you." - -"Me!" scoffed Peggy. "I couldn't even _look_ like a president. The -freshman president stands for the whole class, and the sophs and juniors -and seniors are apt to judge us a good deal by the one we choose for -that office. They'd think what flyaways the freshmen are if you had any -one like me. Or rather they'd never notice us at all, but would sever -diplomatic relations. But Gloria now----" - -The vision of the tall, radiant young Westerner, with her red-gold hair -and her wide, laughing, blue eyes--the way she talked, the way she wore -her clothes, her charm and sincerity of manner--rose vividly in -Katherine's mind. She compared this vision with the actual striking -little figure of her room-mate, with the flickering dimples showing and -disappearing and the warm light that always lay in the depths of her -black eyes. - -"I--don't--know," she said honestly. "Gloria is wonderful--but you, -Peggy, you're so dear." - -"I'll give all I have to the class," cried Peggy, opening her arms, as -if to embrace every girl of the four hundred and fifty freshmen, "but I -don't have to be set up in the post of honor to do it." - -"But Andrews usually has the presidency," ventured Katherine in a -troubled tone. "Ditto Armandale reminded me that our school has always -carried off everything, Freshman year. It's _expected_." - -"We're not Andrews now, we're Hampton," said Peggy gravely. "Don't you -remember the signs in the moving picture shows, from Wilson's -proclamation? Something about 'whatever country you came from, you are -an American now.'" - -"Well, the president-elect is dead, long live the president-elect," -capitulated Katherine reluctantly. - -"Good. I really feel that I owe her an awful lot for taking you away -from her," smiled Peggy, grown light-hearted once more. "Being president -wouldn't half make up." - -Katherine laughed her gratified surprise and began to plan how to draw -the solid Andrews vote, in favor of a girl who was not from Andrews. - -"I'm going to have a party for Gloria," Peggy mused, "and invite every -single freshman in the catalogue. You'll have to help me write the notes -to stick up on the bulletin board. And we'll say, 'To meet the freshman -class president,' and freshmen are such sheep, they'll think she's as -good as elected." - -"Sheep yourself," flared Katherine. "I think putting anything like that -in would be terribly crude. But the rest of the plan I like." - -"And I'll dress in my very best and make an impression for her sake," -Peggy went on, thinking aloud. - -"Wear that rose-colored dress and those cute pumps," suggested -Katherine, interestedly. - -"No, _not_ the rose-colored dress, and _not_ the pumps," Peggy returned -with a slight shiver. - -The first thing she did, when they reached their room, was to drag the -pumps from their hiding place and wrap them carefully in a sheet of -newspaper. - -"What in the world----?" began Katherine. - -"I'm--I'm going to take them to be resoled," murmured Peggy hastily. - - - - -CHAPTER V--MORNING GLORY - - -Freshman elections began with a babble. - -Everywhere the insistent voices of the lobbyists were heard. Upper-class -girls had come in to impress the freshmen as to the proper name to write -on the voting slips. - -"She's a _dandy_ girl," was shouted confidentially into Peggy's ears so -many times, while she didn't know _who_ was nor _why_ she was, that she -couldn't help having a high opinion of her class altogether. Every girl -in it seemed to be "dandy" in somebody's judgment. - -"Will you vote for Myra Whitewell?" some friend was imploring. - -"No," said Peggy, suddenly, "let me alone. Every one is after me so hard -to vote for other people that I haven't had any time to work for my own -candidate." - -And she forced her way through the throng, shouting into each bewildered -and crimson ear, "Vote for Gloria Hazeltine! She's a _dandy_ girl." - -"Peggy, _Peggy_, listen a moment," said Katherine's agonized voice. -"What do you think the Andrews girls are doing? Going back on us at the -last minute. They say they will put up Florence Thomas for president if -neither of us will run, and that you and I are traitors to try to elect -some one not from our own prep school." - -"Well," said Peggy, gritting her teeth, "we can elect Gloria without -Andrews." - -"Oh, but, Peggy, we will be voting against our own school! If they -insist on putting her up this way, won't we have to vote for Florence?" - -Peggy shook her head and went on through the thick crowds of freshmen. -"She's a _dandy_ girl," Katherine heard in Peggy's clear tones. - -Here in this giant recitation room was assembled a class in the process -of being welded together into an organization having one heart and one -mind. It was a conglomeration of more or less uncertain and dazed girls -now. Some were actively working up sentiment, but for the most part they -stood in groups, each group a stranger to the others, four hundred and -fifty girls, many of whom had never seen each other before this day, -trying to realize that they were of one college flesh and that out of -this roomful must be made the dearest friendships of a lifetime. - -There was nothing coherent about them as yet. They held aloof from each -other, partly in timidity and partly in pride, and their interests were -in conflict rather than in unison. - -Once pledged to a name for president, they clung to it desperately as if -that particular girl had been their best and oldest friend. And they -hated all the other girls who had been put up. - -Slips of paper were passed around and, with a feeling of deep -importance, each freshman wrote the name of the girl she wanted for her -president. - -With much rustling the slips were collected in hats by freshmen -appointed by the pretty Junior who presided. - -Then with more rustling they were counted, while the freshmen's eyes -popped out of their heads in eagerness to learn how good a showing their -favorite was making. - -The silence was most respectful when the pretty Junior took up the -counts the freshmen had made and read in her sweet, serious voice, "Myra -Whitewell 200, Gloria Hazeltine 101, Florence Thomas 99, Corinne Adams -50." - -The ignorant freshmen remained breathless, waiting to be told whether -any one was yet their president or not. - -"It is necessary, according to the by-laws, to have a two-thirds -majority for a candidate before she can receive office," the presiding -Junior informed them in those dainty and precise tones of hers. -"Therefore another vote will be cast, in the hope of bringing about more -unanimity." - -With joy the freshmen wrote again on slips of paper. But the vote came -in again identically the same! The pretty Junior, whose name was Alta -Perry, raised her eye-brows in surprise. Tirelessly the appointed -freshmen passed out new voting slips. - -"When a candidate has too few votes to be really in the running," -protested the Junior mildly, "the voting would get on faster to give -those votes elsewhere. The idea is not to show your loyalty to any one -girl, but to elect a president for the freshman class." - -Peggy took council with her henchman, Katherine. - -"If those Adams votes go to Florence Thomas, I suppose Gloria will be -sacrificed sooner or later," she said. "If they go to Myra Whitewell--I -think she's the haughty little thing yonder wearing the Mrs. Castle -head-ache band,--why, then Gloria's out, too. The only thing to do is to -get them for Gloria." - -She sped away to the Andrews group, where Florence Thomas, who had -always taken life pleasantly and coolly, was the flushed and eager -center of ninety-nine supporters, both those from her own school and the -others who had rallied to her cause. - -"Girls," said Peggy, "we're two ahead of you. Please be reasonable----" - -But she saw the curious star-like quality of Florence's eyes. And she -hadn't the heart to go on. - -The plain, kindly, everyday, comfy Florence to light up and shine like -that! Well, if she had known in time how honors could bring that girl -out, perhaps Peggy would have considered her a perfectly suitable -president from the beginning. - -"If _you_ had wanted it, Peggy, I wouldn't have stood a chance," -Florence breathed down to her from the window seat on which she was -perched so as to overlook her adherents. "The girls only put me up -because you and Katherine failed them." - -Failed them! Peggy's heart skipped a beat. The cold glances of the other -girls let her guess only too plainly how she was viewed by the Andrews -contingent, the members of her own school. - -"If you give up something that most anybody would want and feel just -right about it, then somebody comes and takes the joy out of life by -seeing you as a villain still," mused Peggy aloud. - -She didn't try to get the Corinne Adams votes for Gloria, she didn't -argue with a single Myra Whitewell enthusiast. - -And the vote came in again so nearly the same that the pretty Junior was -vexed, and looked at her wrist watch and thence out to the waning -sunlight over the campus. Really an afternoon spent with her own -somewhat intelligent juniors would be greatly preferable to this -monotonous and stubborn concourse of freshmen who seemed to have set -their hearts on making an election impossible. Corinne Adams had lost -seven votes to Myra, and now tragically arose and announced her -withdrawal from the contest. Many voices murmured protestingly "no, no," -as she came forward and went toward the door, but these sympathizers had -not voted for her when they had the chance. - -"I never knew anything so heart-breakingly mixed up," said Peggy. "That -Junior's mad, the freshmen are near to tears and the candidates are all -wobbly." - -And then suddenly an idea lifted her right up out of the depression and -doubt that was settling over the room. She stepped over to the desk and -held a confab with the Junior and the freshmen vote-collectors. - -Alta Perry snatched eagerly at the chance to bring order out of chaos. - -She arose and rapped for attention. Immediately all the despairing -whispers ceased. - -"Some one has suggested that the girls would like to see the -candidates," she said, "so that they'd know who they're voting for." - -A wave of approval swept her audience. - -"So I'll ask the girls who are still up to come forward to the platform -so that--everybody may see them." - -The crowd parted, while from three corners of the room the candidates -came. - -The Junior smiled apologetically as she ranged them before the class. -This was vastly amusing to her, but she realized that all the voters -were staring forward with hero-worship in their eyes waiting to see -which was the girl for whom each had been so religiously voting, ballot -after ballot. - -"Myra Whitewell," introduced Alta Perry, nodding toward the first girl. - -The girl acknowledged the introduction with an abrupt lifting of her -chin. She was small and dark, with snapping brown eyes and a fine, -slender, somewhat selfish face with no color in it. Her lips were full -and red. - -A pretty, wilful, egotistical picture this first candidate presented to -the freshman class. Myra was the sort of girl who would always have -blindly devoted followers willing to put up with her whims and -ill-tempers because they believed her to be of finer clay than the rest -of the world. - -She herself was superbly conscious of this extra fineness. She scanned -the eager faces of the crowd with quick glances, haughty, like a young -princess reviewing her humble but faithful subjects. - -"And this is Florence Thomas," continued the Junior, her eyes sparkling -just a bit with the fun of the little drama. - -And the class saw Florence Thomas for just what she was--a nice, -ordinary, typical girl like most of them; possessed of a good deal of -executive ability if it was forced into action, neither markedly -self-centered nor self-sacrificing. - -She had a little round face, with wavy dark-brown hair around it. They -got no very distinct impression of the second candidate further than -this. She was without the rare gift of personality that "gets across," -and hence her undoubted, sterling qualities had little opportunity for -appeal. - -Her face was flushed with her sudden prominence, and there was a trace -of embarrassment in her smile. - -Peggy's thought raced back over Florence's characteristics while at -Andrews. Florence was just the type to have an important place in a -small school, where each individual girl could get to know her and love -her. But here among these hundreds there was nothing about her striking -enough to hold their attention at first glance. - -A warm feeling of affection surged up in Peggy's heart for her last -year's comrade. - -Just for a moment she would have forced Florence down their throats -whether or not, if she could, without regard for the fact that she -believed another girl was infinitely better fitted for the post. - -That other girl's name was now being spoken by the Junior. - -"This is Gloria Hazeltine," she announced to the monster class. - -And just as the moon and stars fade out of view when the sun comes up, -so the less vivid attraction of Myra and Florence dimmed into -insignificance beside the appealing radiance that was Gloria's. - -"O-oh, isn't she sweet!" breathed a girl near Peggy. "I never saw -anything like that hair in my life. For goodness' sake, somebody lend me -a knife to sharpen my pencil so that I can vote all over again for her!" - -If she were nothing besides sweet, argued Peggy to herself, she would -never have been put up. Most of the girls were that. But she understood -that the rapturous tribute of her neighbor meant far more than the words -she had chosen. - -The quality of graceful and unconscious leadership seemed stamped in -Gloria's face, as she smiled out on the freshmen, who were all beginning -to go wild over her at once. - -The slips were passed again while the three candidates faced their -different constituents. - -All anxiety had passed from Peggy's mind. She was _sure_ who had won. - -The slips rustled triumphantly when they had been sorted after the -voting and were passed up to the Junior again. - -"Twenty for Florence Thomas," she read aloud without raising her eyes -from the papers. "Fifty for Myra Whitewell, and--all the rest for Gloria -Hazeltine--Miss Hazeltine is elected president of your class!" - -With that announcement something happened to the class. Instantaneously -the fusion took place. - -There were no longer separate groups, shy and a little suspicious of -each other: they were one class. They had elected a president. She was -the president of all alike. - -At the same instant they all burst forth into the same song: - - "Oh, here's to Morning Glory, - Drink her down! - Oh, here's to Morning Glory, - Drink her down! - Oh, here's to Morning Glory, - Whom we'll love till we are hoary; - Drink her down, drink her down, - Drink her down, DOWN, down! - Balm of Gilead, Gilead, - Balm--_Of--Gilead_-- - Way down on the Bingo Farm!" - -And then they turned and looked at each other with wonder, for the -little rhyme in the middle had come with unanimous harmony to all, and -each had sung this cheer song just as loudly as she could, although a -few minutes before many would have said they didn't even know the tune. - -Peggy was thrilled to her finger tips. She squeezed Katherine's arm. -Gloria's beauty and ability had been enhanced twenty fold, for every -girl present, by this spontaneous tribute. And Peggy could think of -nothing more desirable in the world than that she should some time hear -this song laden with her own name. - -The other officers were elected with expedition, the vice-presidency -being offered to Myra Whitewell, who indignantly refused it, declaring -she would be first or nothing--thus maintaining a single discordant note -in the general happiness and good humor. The despised office was then -hesitatingly tendered to Florence Thomas, who was almost too pleased to -speak, but made the remark in acceptance that this office, while still -too big for her, was nearer her size and she'd do just everything she -could to deserve their trust and faith in her. - -Myra Whitewell edged her way out of the room, with a slight sneer -distorting her pretty lips. - -But Florence shook hands with all who came forward and received their -kisses with pleasure that made every one love her. - -The class went singing home in every direction from its election. An -enormous hysterically happy crowd flocked in the wake of Gloria. Peggy -and Katherine were in the outskirts of this crowd, and they looked from -the heroine of their making into each other's radiant faces. - -"Well, thank goodness, her looks elected her," sighed Peggy thankfully. -"As soon as I thought of a 'seeing is believing' test, I knew we'd won." - -"All the girls are saying she's the prettiest president a freshman class -ever had," laughed Katherine, "and the joke on them is that they have a -regular person as well as just a beauty." - -"We've certainly done our duty by the class," agreed Peggy. - -Katherine turned and looked consideringly at her room-mate. - -"You _know_, Peggy, that you could have been the center of that crowd -this minute, if you had wanted to. Dit Armandale did a good deal to work -up sentiment and--you are the best known freshman of any--or were an -hour or so ago. I think you'd have been just as good a president as -Gloria,--and if I do say it myself, a lot better even--and--and just as -pretty----" - -"No matter who you room with," trilled Peggy remindingly and -ungrammatically, "you're for Hampton now." - -"That Wilson idea again?" - -"The very same." - -"_Well_, anyway, Peggy, you _could_----" - -"Don't!" said Peggy suddenly and almost sharply. "Do you think I am some -kind of _angel_?" - -"Ye-es," drawled Katherine affectionately with a slow smile, "sort of." - -But Peggy looked away from her laughing eyes, and shook her head quickly -as if she expected to shake out of it some unwelcome thought. - -Later in the day--just before dinner time, she and Katherine gathered in -the quantities of notes and invitations that had come to Gloria and -Florence Thomas. It seemed that every girl in college, no matter what -class she was in, had taken immediate occasion to sit down and write her -congratulations to the freshman president. - -When they stopped to deliver their burden at Gloria's door, they found -her room fragrant with American beauty roses, and sweet with violets and -spicy with pink carnations. A huge orchid nodded coolly in a Japanese -vase which the girls had never seen before, and an array of dainty -little leather-covered books on every subject from "Friendship" to -"Ibsen" were strewn on the table by the window. - -Three new pictures in black walnut frames stood leaning against the -couch with the waiting picture wire beside them. - -Gloria came to meet them, flushed with pleasure. - -"Oh, I never knew it would be like this," she exclaimed, quite frank in -her delight. "And what have you brought me? Oh, so many notes--aren't -they all _dear_? I didn't imagine college--or anything--could be so -nice." - -She sat down on the couch while Katherine and Peggy poured their harvest -of congratulations into her lap. Her fingers felt them over and sifted -them before she unfolded any, and she looked up to laugh her happiness -into her friends' eyes. - -"Your room looks wonderful," breathed Katherine, looking around, "just -like a senior's, all of a sudden." - -"Doesn't it?" echoed Gloria. "I've solved the mystery of Ditto -Armandale's room seeming so unlike her, as you said it did,--her -furnishings are all gifts from people for getting elected to things." - -Two dimples of satisfaction dented Peggy's piquant little face. She -ached from head to foot from the hours of standing and of forcing her -way back and forth through the crowds while she made her brief campaign -appeals. But it had turned out wonderfully. Her candidate had won, and -was this same radiant and beautiful Gloria looking so joyously at her -now. - -"Listen to this," Gloria was saying, reading one of the tributes from -the note-room; "this is a darling one: - - "'_Dear First Lady of the Freshmen_: - - "'Please allow an old, old Junior to express her joy over you - and her envy of you. Once a long time ago--two whole years--she - herself heard the Balm of Gilead song in honor of her own - election to the heights you have attained to-day. - - "'I don't think I ever felt so lofty over anything. And all the - college experiences that have come since have never dimmed the - thrilling feeling of that day or made it seem one bit less the - best thing that ever happened to me. - - "'But I was afraid as well as glad: afraid that maybe I wouldn't - know how to do everything just as I should and that I might in - some way disappoint the girls who were mentally carrying me - about on their shoulders. In case you ever feel that way, little - First Lady--and this is the reason for my note being written--I - want you to know that you'll be very welcome to come to the - veteran--and get the advice or bolstering up she may be able to - give you as a result of having learned from her own mistakes. - - "'Remember the juniors are just in college to be big sisters to - the freshmen, and I hope you will come and claim the - relationship the first free minute you have. - - - "'Love and congratulations, - "'_Mary Marvington_.'" - - - -"Oh," said Peggy, clasping her knees, "isn't that a lovely one?" - -"Well, it's hard to realize that you are one of the great ones, now, -Morning Glory," sighed Katherine whimsically, "so that even -ex-presidents will be flattered when you go to see them. And the -condescension is all yours! Because a brand new freshman president is -more in the college public eye than an 'old' junior who used to be once -what you are now." - -"Great ones," Gloria was repeating to herself. - -"Do you suppose I really am?" she asked artlessly. - -"Yes, you are," Katherine said. "A few hours ago you weren't half as -much as Peggy--and didn't have the outlook she had, but now----" - -Peggy and Gloria simultaneously clapped their hands over Katherine's -mouth, and in her quick movement Gloria's mass of folded notes scattered -over the floor like a sudden storm of Luther Burbank snow-flakes. - -When they had gathered these together again and had helped Gloria sort -out the most interesting-looking ones to read first, they each kissed -her and went home, leaving her well absorbed in her overwhelming -correspondence before they were even out of sight. - -There was a reception in honor of the officers that evening in the -Students' building. The freshmen were tired from their strenuous day, -but they looked charming, nevertheless, in their soft silks and batistes -as they drifted down the walk to the scene of festivities. - -"There's Peggy Parsons!" a cry went up as soon as the pair from Suite -22, Ambler House, entered the building. - -Peggy was immediately surrounded and borne off toward the receiving -line, down which she was marched with nearly all the Andrews crowd and -ever so many others in her wake. It did her heart good to hear every -Andrews girl telling Gloria Hazeltine that each had voted for her from -the beginning--and they believed it, the happy enthusiasts, Peggy could -see that. - -Then Peggy was swept on by the mob and was soon in the middle of a -seethe of dancers, all girls, fox-trotting, one-stepping, waltzing and -bumping into each other in brilliant lavender, pink, blue and white -confusion. How many dances she danced, nor what they were, she never -could remember afterwards. For as soon as one girl left her another -carried her off; juniors, seniors, sophomores and freshmen, she couldn't -tell which. But every one knew her name and hailed her as Peggy as if -they had known her all their lives. - -"I never knew anything so funny," she said, when she was limping home -later, with Katherine in the moonlight. "It was just all a kaleidoscope. -I feel a good deal like a moving-picture that has been run too fast." - -"I think you were the director of the picture," smiled Katherine, -glancing affectionately at her dishevelled room-mate. "You wrote the -scenario for the election, and directed it, even if you did have to be -in the picture yourself." - -"Katherine, you've got an awfully horrid room-mate," mused Peggy in -answer to this eulogy. - -"I've got Peggy Parsons," Katherine refuted. - -"Well, she's the one I mean," Peggy laughed. - -"You'd be ashamed of her if you knew. Katherine, what do you think I -almost wished when we were taking all those notes over to Gloria?" - -"It wouldn't be so strange if you'd realized they might all have been -for you," Katherine defended her. "They might, you know. It was just -your crazy generosity that gave them up and deprived me of rooming with -a freshman president. Did you really wish you were president? I hope you -_did_, because if you didn't you're more than human and I don't like -such people." - -"There!" cried Peggy, abruptly stopping in her homeward limp, and -throwing her arms around her room-mate's neck, "I'm not half so ashamed -of it now that it's been dragged out into the light of day--the light of -moon, I mean. It's funny how much better it makes a person feel to -confess something mean and be sympathized with for it." - -"Anyway," said Katherine, as their tired feet climbed the steps of their -house, "you were the _dea ex machina_, Peggy Parsons." - -"The--the what?" demanded Peggy, startled. "Oh, it's mean to spring -anything like that on a trusting room-mate who hasn't any Latin -dictionary along. I'll be driven to using a trot for your remarks, if -you keep on." - -Their laughs rang out inside the huge dimly lighted hall, and the -matron, in curl-papers and a purple wrapper, strode forth from her room -noiselessly and confronted the culprits. - -"Hush, hush," she said. "At this time of night! Please go up to your -room without any more of this unseemly laughter." - -"Yessum, yessum," whispered Katherine and Peggy meekly, and together -they stole up the broad stairway to their rooms, where they snapped on -the light and looked at each other and laughed again--but this time -silently. - - - - -CHAPTER VI--AS OTHERS SEE US - - -Bang! Bang! - -"My-y goo-oodness, is it time to get up?" Katherine sat up sleepily the -morning after the freshmen officers' reception, and tried to get some -response from the little log-like Peggy in the bed across the room. But -Peggy's face was toward the wall and she presented a perfect picture of -deep sleep. - -The banging continued and Katherine felt it incumbent upon her to locate -it. Gertie Van Gorder, who had kindly taken upon herself the task of -waking up the entire second floor at whatever hours its individual -inhabitants specified, never thumped like that. She always came quietly -in and laid icy cold wet wash cloths over their faces, and informed them -calmly, "Your tub is ready, girls; I've left my violet ammonia in there -for you." - -So it wasn't Gertie. - -"Peggy," yawned Katherine fretfully, "can't you wake up and help me -think what that is?" - -But Peggy, accustomed to so much more efficient means of awakening, -never stirred. - -"Come in," invited Katherine unwillingly and experimentally to the -banging, and Hazel Pilcher entered, with Myra Whitewell in her wake. - -"Lazy!" cried Hazel. "You've missed breakfast!" - -Katherine moaned and hunched her shoulders in her pink-ribboned -nightgown. "What's become of Gertie?" she demanded. "We can't wake up by -ourselves, can we?" - -"Gertie's in Boston; didn't you know? Went for the week-end," and Hazel -sat down on the foot of the sleeping Peggy's couch and laughed until she -was hoarse. "Now that just shows that what Myra and I are getting up is -a real necessity," she giggled. "If there wasn't a crack o' doom of some -kind, I suppose the whole second floor of Ambler House would snooze -right through the three days until Gertie gets back. It's--it's -ludicrous," she finished, after fishing around for a good word. - -"You're sitting on Peggy," pointed out Katherine lackadaisically when -the laughter of her guests had died down. - -"Wake up, Peggy," cried Hazel, shaking the rounded shoulder. "Wake up -and quit being sat on." - -"You spoke of a plan," drawled Katherine, when all had seen that the -only effect on Peggy was a tossing of her golden curls on the pillow. -"Was it something to take Gertie's place? If it were, I don't think -anything could; Gertie will get up at any hour to call us, and says she -likes it, too. I'm too loyal to Gertie----" - -"Nonsense," snapped Myra Whitewell, who had not forgotten that one of -the room-mates had been largely instrumental in electing her opponent at -elections the day before. "This is a fault party that we're going to -have to-night, in Hazel's room. Just freshmen, except Hazel. You two -must be sure to come." - -"A fault party?" - -"Yes, every house ought to have one. Hazel says this house did last -year. Each person tells the others their faults, you know, and then we -can improve. Everybody is very frank and it really is good for you to -know." - -Myra glanced somewhat bitterly at the inattentive form of Peggy, and -Katherine hastily turned a little surprised laugh into a sneeze. - -"Oh, so she wants to tell Peggy her faults," mused Katherine. "Peggy of -all people! Why, she hasn't any." - -"I don't want to come," a muffled voice came from the erstwhile sleeper. -"It hurts people's feelings." - -"It shouldn't," interposed Myra sharply. "If it does, _that's_ a fault, -and somebody can bring up that. Everybody ought to be glad to know -what's the matter with them. Why, the idea!" she burst out, "there isn't -one of us who hasn't seen something to correct in the others, and -instead of just keeping it to ourselves and being hypocrites, isn't it a -thousand times better to tell the person right out?" - -"I don't think the person would like that," the muffled voice protested. - -"Well, all the freshmen must come," Myra persisted. "Come at nine-thirty -to-night, in case we don't have another chance to tell you." - -"That's a funny thing," said Peggy, rubbing her eyes when the two had -gone. "Do you know any faults of any of the girls, Katherine? I don't. -Let's see, there are eight freshmen in this house altogether,--and Hazel -taking part makes nine. Why, Katherine, I think we have wonderful people -here." - -"That part won't matter so much," hinted the wise Katherine. "They want -to do the telling, I think." - -"I'll watch the girls all day whenever I'm not at class, and if I see -anything the matter with any of them, I'll have something to report on." - -"I know some for Myra myself." - -"Some way I hadn't thought of that," answered Peggy. "I believe I do, -too. But here's a good idea, Katherine,--you and I live together, and -did all last year, and we ought to know _slews_ of faults about each -other. So when we are called on we can just show each other up at a -great rate--drag each other out to be ridiculed"--Peggy rocked in bed -with the merriment of the thought. "We can make up the most wild faults -of all, and please everybody," she laughed. - -"You wouldn't be gloating over foolish things like that if you knew we'd -missed breakfast," interrupted Katherine. "And, my goodness, woman, -there's the chapel bell!" - -The room was a confusion of flying clothes, waving hair-brushes and -dodging figures, for some ten minutes thereafter. Then the pink and -white cretonne bed covers were smoothed quickly over two couches that -had each been made up in a single swooping motion, including sheet, -blankets, comforter and all. The fat pillows were stuffed into their -cretonne covers and thrown at the head of the beds, and then two -well-dressed, well-groomed appearing girls, with their notebooks under -their arms, emerged and tore down the broad stairway, flying across the -campus lawn, just in time to be shut out of chapel, while the first -welling notes of the organ came out to them, as they stood panting at -the door. - -"You know that girl down the hall who keeps saying 'all things work -together for good,'" said Katherine. "Well----" - -"What do you mean?" asked Peggy, but she had already cast one fleeting -glance towards the Copper Kettle just outside the campus. - -"It's just a question of whether we can get breakfast in twenty minutes -and be in time for our first class," went on Katherine. "And I'm -starved, and I--don't mind having missed chapel, after all. That's what -I mean." - -Laughing, Peggy caught her arm and the two took a short cut out of -campus and across the road to the little tea room. - -"Nothing is served till nine o'clock," they were informed, for provision -was made against just such a feeling as Katherine had expressed. The two -ran around the corner to the nearest drug store, and regaled themselves -with two egg chocolates each. - -"Goodness," murmured Peggy on their way back to recitation, "I certainly -wish Gertie were back, bless her heart. If anybody at the meeting -to-night finds any fault with _her_, while she's away, they'll have me -to deal with." - -But when the freshmen were assembled that evening, no word was said -against Gertie, nor was her name so much as mentioned, for there is -little satisfaction in scoring an absent friend, when you have just -received license to make a present one squirm. - -Two candles were lit in Hazel's rose-and-old-blue room. There was no -other light. On the couch and here and there about on the floor sat the -Ambler freshmen, in silk kimonos of Japanese or French design. Florence -Thomas was wearing a pale blue with big gold dragons, Peggy noticed as -soon as she came in, for the candle light flickered over it, and the -dull gold threads gleamed. - -Myra's kimono was of midnight blue crepe de chine without any relieving -color tone whatever. Her face shone above it more pale and proud than -usual. - -"The reason we are here," began Myra, rising and standing gracefully -before them, with her dark eyes taking in every one of the group, "is to -see if we can't be of some help to each other in weeding out the most -glaring faults of the Ambler House freshmen. Hazel is here as a sort of -referee, and each girl is to tell--quite without reservation--any -criticisms she may have for the rest of us. Now begin, somebody." - -She sat down again with a little silken rustle, and Florence Thomas -leaned forward, her pleasant face serious with the weight of her -self-imposed task. - -"There's one thing I've noticed," she said slowly. "Doris Winterbean and -May Jenson don't seem to mingle with the rest of the house as they -might. Now I don't want you two girls to get mad," turning to her -victims, "but you have an awfully ungracious air when any one comes to -your door, and you always lay a book face down as if you could hardly -wait to take it up again. You aren't exactly snobs,--maybe it's only -that you're too studious. You never have any eats in your room, and yet -you are always going to call on other people when you hear they have. -And that's about the only way any of us can entice you into our -rooms----" - -Doris and May wilted perceptibly under this attack, and their mouths -opened in astonishment to see the way they had been impressing these -girls whom they had supposed were their generous friends. But instead of -making them more gentle when it came their turn to uncover faults, they -threw discretion to the winds, and heaped up accusations, forgetting -that another morning was coming and they must go on living among these -girls throughout the year. - -The atmosphere of friendship which prevailed when the girls arrived in -Hazel's room, was changed now to one of animosity. - -One after another, the girls criticized each other's gowns, table -manners and personality. Each new victim of attack blanched, drew a -sharp breath of horror and surprise to see in what esteem she had been -held, and then bided her time to "get back." - -Faith in friendship died in that college room. Listening to the deeply -serious voice of her critic, each girl had some fleeting memory of that -same critic--bursting laughingly into her room for an exchange of -confidences, or protesting admiration and liking in a sunny, hearty -fashion. - -A girl named Lilian Moore came in for the worst of the drubbing. Hardly -a girl present but had discovered some glaring defect in her. - -"You'll pardon me, but your clothes have absolutely no style, and Ambler -House can't help wishing you were a little more modern. It hurts a house -to have to claim a girl that will not dress properly--it destroys the -tone of the whole house." - -"Your hair--this is awful--but it really ought to be washed more. It -ought to be fluffy and done with some care, and not--just wadded up as -you do it." - -"We like you--Doris and I were saying the other day what a nice girl you -were--but we both said we'd like you so much better if you didn't say -'indeed' all the time." - -"You have absolutely no faculty for making friends." - -"Your room is so unattractive--there's nothing in it, really, and you -can't expect girls to want to go to see you." - -"You don't walk right--you stoop." - -Those were some of the things that these dainty freshmen had been -thinking about her since the first day she had appeared among them, -shining-eyed and shy, anxious for their approval, fearful lest she, with -such limited advantages, should fail to measure up to their wonderful -standard! And then, oh, glory of life, and happiness undeserved, they -had seemed to care after all! They had seemed to want to talk to her, -had passed her their candy, had often come to her to be helped with -difficult algebra problems! - -No one even asked her if she had any fault to find in return. What could -she have found to criticize about _them_? So she was passed over at -last, and allowed to sink back in silence, miserably conscious of her -cotton crepe kimono that she and her mother had made with such pride and -such appreciation of its becomingness. Her cheeks burned a tortured red, -but there was nobody to notice her. - -The hilarity with which Peggy and Katherine had meant to accuse each -other of colossal faults had died. They sat quietly in the candle dusk, -holding each other's hands while indignation showed in their faces. - -"And Peggy Parsons----" - -It was the cold, diamond-hard voice of Myra Whitewell speaking. "Peggy -Parsons, I've felt it my duty for quite a while to tell you how -thoroughly conceited you are----" - -Katherine, who had shifted uneasily when the speech began, gasped now -and would have laughed in her relief, for it seemed to her that if there -was one thing in the world everybody must know that Peggy was _not_, it -was conceited. Myra was wide of the mark, Katherine felt, and she did -not even press her room-mate's hand that still lay passively in hers. - -"You feel as if you have to dip into everything," went on Myra, with a -voice in which spite was veiled in a grave tone of carrying out a -disagreeable duty. "You felt you must run the elections----" - -"Ah," thought Katherine, "I knew that was the reason." - -"As if the freshman class couldn't get along without you! You made -yourself very forward and, it seemed to some of us, bold, by going up -and advising Alta Perry how to do things. And Alta the junior president! -It wasn't respectful, and it was taking a good deal on yourself!" - -Here Florence Thomas, astonished that any one should dare arraign Peggy, -got up, the golden dragons flaming in the dim light, and moved -deliberately toward the door. - -She found the door locked, and the key gone. She turned angrily. - -"Until we're through, nobody ought to go," explained the high-handed -Myra Whitewell. "As I was saying, Peggy, your egotism----" - -"Back it up, back it up," protested Doris Winterbean. - -"Well," Myra accepted the challenge, "that poem of yours in the -_Monthly_----" - -"How did you know?" cried Peggy and Katherine, simultaneously. - -"Why, I read the foolish thing in the _Monthly_," snapped Myra, -surprised. - -Peggy, her eyes alight, and Katherine, dawning credulity in her face, -turned and met each other's gaze in slow triumph. - -"It's _in_?" asked Peggy breathlessly. - -"Of course--how else----?" murmured Myra. - -"Girls!" cried Peggy, radiantly, "my poem is in the _Monthly_! I didn't -suppose they'd really use it--oh, I would have told you all, if I'd been -sure. Are the new _Monthlies_ down on the table now, Myra?" - -"Yes, they're downstairs." - -"I'm going to sneak down just as I am and get mine," breathed Peggy, -"and then shall I read it to you, girls?" - -Faults, depression, lost faith--all forgotten in the frank joy that was -Peggy's. - -She pattered across the floor, begged prettily for the key, took it from -Hazel Pilcher's reluctant hand, and fitted it in the lock. - -A moment later they heard her trailing down the hall. - -There was complete silence while she was gone. - -The outraged feelings were subsiding, and the girls, who a few moments -before were almost hating each other, now waited in pleasant -anticipation the reading of the poem. - -There was no warning of her return. They were simply watching the door, -which she had left open, and all of a sudden she stood framed in it, the -soft candle glow lighting her lovely face and blue-clad figure, and the -tan cover of the _Monthly_ which she held clasped to her heart. - -"I--can't come back in," she whispered. "I met our house-mother on the -stairs, and she made me promise to go right to my own room if she'd let -me creep down and get the _Monthly_ from the table. It's after ten, and -all the lights are out down the hall. Good-night, girls; I've had a -lovely time," and she really believed she had. - -Katherine followed her, with a backward wave of the hand, and what more -fault finding went on after their departure they never knew. - -"I s'pose it isn't much to any one else," said Peggy deprecatingly, "but -I just feel as if this was the nicest number of the _Monthly_ ever -gotten out!" - -And Katherine answered loyally, "I do too." - -The cretonne couch covers they had smoothed up in such haste that -morning were carefully folded back, and Katherine climbed into her bed, -and with a little tired sigh was fast asleep; but Peggy, after carefully -fixing the screen around her room-mate's couch so that the light -shouldn't trouble her, propped herself up with pillows in her own bed, -the College _Monthly_ on her knees. - -She found her name in the index, "Margaret Parsons," and was thrilled by -the formality of that. Then she fluttered the leaves over--just as any -one might, she told herself, until she came, to her intense surprise, of -course, to her poem. - -This she proceeded to read. And when she had finished, she tried to read -one of the stories or a poem by some one else, but somehow nothing -seemed interesting after that--nothing had for her quite the vividness -or charm, so she shamefacedly yielded to the temptation to read hers all -over again. - -But before she had finished, a curious sound disturbed her. - -From somewhere down the hall came the unmistakable sobs of a person -crying out her heart in heedless abandon. It was not very loud, but was -penetrating and alarming. - -Peggy listened, hardly able to believe her ears. When she and Katherine -were so happy in college, was it possible any girl would have cause to -cry like that?--right here in Ambler House?--the nicest dorm on Campus? - -Sighing, she slid her feet into her slippers, dipped her arms into her -kimono again, laid the precious _Monthly_ on the dressing-table, turned -out the light and was soon in the fearsome hall, with those sounds -echoing down it, and no light but the tiny globule of red at the other -end, which indicated the fire-escape. - -She went on toward the unwinking light, until she was sure she stood -before the door through which the crying emanated. - -It was Lilian Moore's room. She had a small single room and was -apparently drowning herself in tears there. - -The recklessness of the crying, the absolute indifference as to who -heard or knew, made Peggy hesitate for just a minute before she turned -the knob of the door and went in. She was not exactly afraid, and yet -she felt very much alone with something too painful for her to cope -with, as she felt her way into the darkness. - -She felt her foot sink into a soft pile of clothing, then immediately -after, she stumbled against some large and solid object that she never -remembered having seen in the middle of Lilian's room, and for which she -failed utterly to account. - -Lilian was throwing herself about on the bed now, and Peggy did not know -whether she realized there was any one in the room or not. She felt for -the light, and, after much fumbling, found it, and snapped it on. - -The freshman's room was in a state of complete confusion. An open trunk -half packed was what she had run against in the darkness. Piles of -clothing and books were strewn round about it on the floor, ready to go -in. Lilian, herself, fully dressed, started up from the bed with a cry, -as the glare of light flooded everything, and dropped back moaning when -she saw that it was Peggy who had come. - -"Now," said Peggy quietly, sitting down on the bed beside the tossing -figure, "let's be real still or the matron will hear us." - -This obvious common sense thrown like cold water over her misery had an -immediate effect on the other girl, who had expected sympathy. - -The sobs shuddered down to long-drawn painful breaths, and Lilian -covered her swollen eyes with two weak hands. - -"I'm sure it isn't just the way you think," said Peggy, after a few -minutes. "It couldn't be as bad as all that." - -"What couldn't?" - -"Why, whatever is the matter." - -There was a pause and then came a smothered, "Yes, it could. It is. Oh, -and I wanted to come to college so--I wanted to come!" - -"Well--and you came, and here you are with all of us," Peggy reminded. - -"That's just it," the confidences came now pouring over each other for -utterance. Lilian clasped Peggy's cool fingers with a fevered hand. "I -wish to goodness that I hadn't ever come. I don't belong. The girls -showed me that to-night. Oh, when I think of how my mother kissed me -good-bye--and--and gave me up for all this year--just for--this----" - -"For what?" helped out Peggy. - -"To have the girls make fun of my room, my clothes--and me. Listen, Miss -Parsons. We lived in a small town where nobody was very well-to-do. And -mother--wanted something better for me than she had ever known. When she -was a girl she used to dream of going to college----" - -Sobs choked the narrator and she struggled for a moment before she could -go on. - -"And--when I began to grow up, she decided that I should go--oh, Miss -Parsons, when I came away she said to remember that I was going for both -of us!" - -Peggy's fingers tightened around the feverish hand, and she could see -very clearly in her mind the face of this girl's mother with its wistful -yet self-sacrificing expression, and the tears came suddenly to her -eyes. - -"She saved, my mother did, for years so that there would be enough--for -me--to come on Campus like the other girls," a trace of bitterness crept -in here. "But I didn't know how they dressed at a place like this and -how they all fixed up their rooms. I didn't realize there would be -anything besides the tuition and board--and--I--didn't--know--they -couldn't--love me----" - -Peggy tore her hand from the other's grasp and went and stood by the -desk with her back to the bed. Her eyes fell on a blotted and -tear-stained letter which began, "Dear Mother." - -"Listen, Lilian," she said, going back to the couch, "I haven't any -mother at all. That will seem strange to you, who have seen me laughing -around here, happy and singing most of the time. But I haven't,--and I -know that nothing ever will quite make up. That letter you have -begun--just try to realize that no matter what happens to me,--whatever -hard thing I may have to go through, I can't write such a letter as -that." - -Lilian stared at Peggy in surprise. Why, she had supposed the little -Miss Parsons had _everything_. - -"You are the one to be envied after all," said Peggy. "No matter how -many of the girls like you, or how much they care, it isn't anything to -the way a person's own mother cares. And if you want them to, the girls -will care, too. We'll begin now to _make_ them." - -"It's too late--I'm going home." - -"Going home after your mother saved to send you?--going home without the -least little bit of a try to bring things your way?--going home and -taking away your mother's chance to enjoy college through you?--oh, no, -you're not going home!" - -"Well," hesitancy showed in Lilian's manner, "I've been packing my -trunk. I made up my mind that the girls would never have to see my -homely clothes any more." - -"Stay a week and--try, will you?" pleaded Peggy. "Katherine and I would -miss you awfully if you went home now." - -"You and Katherine? Would you really?" - -"Yes, really and truly. Why, when we first knew you here, we said you -were the kind of girl we wanted for a friend, and that we were sure we -were going to like you," fibbed kind little Peggy, striving to find in -her memory a record that they had noticed her at all. - -"Then it isn't everybody in the house that feels as some of those girls -do?" - -"Nobody really," stoutly maintained Peggy. "Even the ones who talked too -much didn't feel that way. They had all just been rubbed the wrong way -by some one else--and you were an unresisting object to fire away at in -their turn. And don't you suppose some of the rest had just as horrid -things said to them as you did? And they aren't crying about it either. -They are protected by being more egotistical and sure of themselves and -they're just thinking 'how ignorant that critic of mine was,' that's -all." - -"If you want me to," said Lilian suddenly, "I'll stay--for you." - -"Stay for the mother," corrected Peggy, "and for your own satisfaction, -too." - -"Very well, I will," came the determined voice at last. - -"Then good-night," said Peggy, "and don't you think about it again -to-night--will you?" - -"No," said Lilian sturdily, "I'll think only about to-morrow when maybe, -if I come to see you, you'll read me your poem in the _Monthly_." - -"Why, you _dear_," said Peggy, and, since she was a very human little -girl, she made her way back to her room in a state of pleasant warmth -and contentment. - - - - -CHAPTER VII--CINDERELLA - - -As a college morning dries all tears and wipes out all resentments of -the night before, the freshmen were only slightly haughty in their -demeanor toward each other next day, and none of the upper classmen had -reason to suspect that they had been going through a period of stress -and disillusionment all by themselves. - -Lilian came down to breakfast, ate hurriedly and scurried off to class, -after casting one quick glance of adoration toward Peggy. - -Peggy and Katherine became conspirators as soon as she was well out of -the house. - -"You have time this first hour to-day, and I have the third," said -Peggy. "So you go down and buy some green and white cretonne and some -silk for pillow tops, and I'll sew them up when I come in." - -In the afternoon they hung a "Busy" sign on their door for the first -time, set the percolator perking coffee to inspire them and plunged into -the green and white material in earnest. - -"These cretonne curtains will be nearly as pretty as ours, don't you -think so?" asked Peggy, "and ours were made at the store. I'm getting -very proud of us as seamstresses, Kathie." - -The plain silk was made into pillow tops of red, blue and yellow. - -"The red one will brighten things so," approved Katherine, when she came -to stitch it over a plump pillow, one of three that the room-mates -hadn't needed this year for themselves. - -Like culprits, they sneaked down the hall, their gay offerings wadded as -closely as possible in their arms, and knocked in fear and trembling at -Lilian's door. If she had called "Come in," they would have run. But -they received no answer, so Peggy cautiously opened the door, and thrust -her curly head inside. - -"It's all right," she whispered in relief to Katherine a moment later, -when she saw that Lilian had not returned from class. - -The friends worked quickly, and soon the green and white curtains were -hung at the windows, and the three bright pillows were ranged along the -couch. - -"But she hasn't any couch cover at all," wailed Peggy, standing off to -look at the result "And the white bedspread does look so hopeless -showing through those gay cushions. What shall we do, room-mate?" - -Katherine's forehead was wrinkled. "You know that old green denim -curtain that hangs before the clothes closet in our bedroom, Peggy? -Don't you suppose that would be better than nothing? It was there when -we came, but it isn't so very ancient looking, and it would be -inconspicuous anyway--and just about the kind of thing you see in lots -of rooms." - -With ruthless hands they tore down the big green curtain in their own -suite, snipped off the rough end with scissors, and bore it back in -triumph to Cinderella's apartment. - -"I'm going to run over to Gloria's," said Peggy then, "and ask her to -part with one or two of those pictures she got for being elected. She -has two Home-keeping Hearts that I know of, and several pictures that -look like photographs that can't mean much to her, and would just cheer -up our protegee wonderfully, and make her room pass muster with any -guest." - -Peggy's tireless feet carried her blithely across the campus to Gloria's -room, and it didn't take her twenty minutes to pick out what she wanted, -with Gloria's help. - -"Of course I'm glad to have your little friend have them," said the -obliging freshman president. "And if you want me to, I'll come over and -see her some time and bring a lot of girls from my house--junior -celebrities and senior dramatists and people like that, and it might -have a good effect on those Amblerites that tried to snub her." - -"It looks like a different place," Peggy and Katherine congratulated -themselves later when they had done what they could in the way of -changes. "It's changed from a poor little apology of just a place to -sleep, into an inviting and cozy college room--with the brightest -cushions a person could imagine," they summed up boastfully. - -Lilian came dragging home from classes, tired circles under her eyes -after the strain of the evening before, and a return of hopelessness -toward her situation. She had Peggy and Katherine for her friends, but -after all these two joyous freshmen went very much their own way, and -were too busy with engagements with more important people, to think of -her much--the girl with the horrid clothes and the wadded-up hair--and -the unattractive room. So she reasoned disconsolately. - -She opened her own door listlessly and entered the room. - -And then she thought that she had made a mistake. It couldn't be her -room--of course it wasn't--and yet, when she turned in bewilderment to -leave it she beheld her own books on the rickety little table. - -Well, it was magic! However it had happened, she accepted it with a -queer choking sense that she was really to live in a room like other -rooms hereafter. College had suddenly come close. - -She parted the green and white cretonne curtains and looked out on a new -world; she stroked the bright silk cushions with a new sense of comfort -and luxury. - -Then she went over to the dresser and drew out the tear-stained letter -that began "Dear mother," and tore it into bits. A few minutes later her -pen was flying over some clean, fresh sheets in a glowing description of -college, of her room, of her friends. - -It was the sort of letter to make a mother think with a sigh of gladness -when she read it, "Well, she is having it all. How nice, that my -daughter can draw about her such friends. How lovely, that she is so -pleasantly situated in such a delightful room--and how, best of all, -that she should not have been deprived of college." - -An interested group of girls clustered around the house bulletin board -on the stair landing, and read many times the latest sign that was -pinned there: - -"Looks like a nice party to me," speculated Doris Winterbean. "But May -and I haven't a chafing-dish. May, go and borrow one from some -sophomore, because I'm curious, and after last night I certainly want -something cheerful." - -Peggy herself knocked at Lilian's door a few minutes later. - -"I've got a sign up for a party to-night," she said as soon as a -welcoming voice had called to her to enter, "and I thought maybe you'd -like Kay and me to fix your hair for it--it's pretty hair--and I -thought----" - -Lilian tried to say something about the benefits she had already -received at their hands, but Peggy hurried on. - -"We have a new electric hair dryer, and Kay has some marcel irons--an -amateur kind, you know--and if you'd like to have us practise them on -you,--I think the result would surprise the girls and send them right -down to Gibot to have theirs done." - -"I can't let you," stammered Lilian. "I never _could_ fix my hair well, -but I wouldn't let you bother with it for the world." - -"Just time before dinner," Peggy insisted, whipping a towel from the -dresser and beginning to fasten it around the reluctant shoulders of the -other freshman. - -She was led down the hall and Peggy experimented with all the Suite 22 -hair-dressing implements. Egg shampoo, alcohol, bay rum, electric dryer, -special French orris powder, and finally the hot curling iron. - -Then Katherine dexterously did it up for her--not in an original style -at all, but in the mode that had swept the entire college: so that when -their work was finished and the victim was handed an oval ivory mirror, -she exclaimed with wonder, for there was reflected a nice-looking-girl -just like a hundred others in Hampton, with wonderful ripples of soft -gleaming hair, that made you want to follow the waves with your fingers. - -"Is that me?" asked Lilian. - -"We'll forgive you for being ungrammatical, since it's all in -recognition of our efforts," said Peggy delightedly. "It is very much -you--the way you ought to have been all along, and will, I hope, -continue to be, now that we've shown you the way. Mercy, Kay, she does -look wonderful! If you and I ever get poor, we'll know of one talent we -have at least whereby we can hope to make an honest living." - -So Lilian came that night to the party, very much elated, and entirely -self-confident, instead of shrinking and conscious of making an inferior -appearance. - -Those who had chafing-dishes had brought them, those who had not had -borrowed them. Beside each chafing-dish, the hostesses had arranged a -little set of materials. - -"Now, two chafing-dishes are prepared to make fudge, one sea-foam, and -one chocolate marshmallow. Will the freshmen kindly pair off and choose -what they want to make? Here are the materials for white taffy over -here, as a prize for the ones that get done first." Peggy made the -announcement, and the girls lit the chafing-dishes and started in with -great zeal. - -This was the kind of party to please them all. Nothing but candy--and -all they could make and eat of that! - -"This is an anti-climax party," explained Katherine, when the fudge was -bubbling with its rich delicious odor, in the chafing-dish chosen by -Florence Thomas and herself. "Peg and I thought of the awful faults we -all found in each other last night"--_they_ hadn't done any of the -finding, but the others didn't notice that they painted themselves -blacker than they were--"and we have a suggestion to make as to how to -cure them." - -The girls were a little displeased--more of that criticism business? -they wondered. Even the tempting odor of the cooking candy couldn't -quite appease them. - -"It's just a way to wipe out the faults as soon as possible," said Peggy -with her funny and irresistible little smile. "I thought if we each -cured the faults of the others in our own minds, why--where would they -be?" - -There was an alarming simplicity to this. - -Doris dropped her fudge spoon. - -"What do you mean, Peggy?" she demanded. - -"Well," laughed Peggy gleefully, delighted with the discovery she and -Katherine had made, "that party last night did no good, some way. -Everybody went home feeling disgruntled and out of sorts--and -overwhelmed more or less with their own imperfections. If each -fault-finder just--doesn't find fault, you know,--even in her own mind, -there won't be any fault pretty soon to be found." - -"Don't see it," said Myra Whitewell. - -"If _you_," Peggy turned to her patiently, "if _you_ just wiped out the -notion you had about me--and stopped letting it torment you--that I -wanted to run things, you know,--why, why--then you wouldn't see me like -that, would you? Pretty soon every one in Ambler House would be praising -every one else, and loving every one so much that the other houses would -begin to notice, and would catch the infection. I think it's better to -let our enemies find fault with us, if they must, but not our friends." - -"Ambler House would get a wonderful reputation for having the best -freshmen on Campus if we all boosted our house and our classmates -everywhere, I can see that," ventured Florence Thomas eagerly. - -"Well, shall we try?" urged Peggy, "shall we just try it out as an -experiment?" - -Because it was Peggy, and because the idea was new, and because the -candy was just ready to eat now, and very tempting, the good-natured -freshmen light-heartedly promised to try her plan--and to follow it -faithfully until it had had time to show either some result--or no -result at all. - -This was the beginning of an attitude of mind that later became habitual -with that group of freshmen. It wasn't many weeks after this -anti-fault-finding party in Peggy's room that, if a first-year girl -heard that another lived in Ambler House, she was filled with wistful -envy; for the good times the Amblerites had, their gay and loyal -friendship became matters of common college discussion. - -Myra Whitewell would not have worked into the system if she could have -helped it. But the others, very much in earnest under the stimulus of -Peggy's sunny example, refused to give heed to her grouches, or to be -hurt at her snubs,--and they never failed to speak well of her outside, -so that this praise of theirs came to her ears at last, and filled her -heart with warmth in spite of herself, and she could not do less than -give them her friendship--yes, and even her warped and selfish love,--in -the end. - -There was candy enough left after the spread that night for each -freshman to take a plateful to her particular junior or senior friend. - -As they were leaving, their faces glowing with appreciation of the -pleasant evening they had just spent, and in anticipation of the -junior's or senior's delight at their offering, Doris Winterbean drew -Peggy aside and whispered in her ear: - -"Well, I don't know, Pegkins, it's rather wonderful, but I've tried your -plan ever since you spoke of it and it's had an uncanny effect. Why, do -you know, I already see the greatest difference in that Lilian girl? -Honestly! Peggy, her hair looks _pretty_ to me now, and I thought it was -horrid last night. And her face and manner--she just seemed as happy and -confident as anybody, instead of so shy and uncomfortable. It's--magic, -Peggy, and you may not believe me, but I really do see her altogether -differently." - -And Peggy burst out into a little laugh of enjoyment, and her eyes -followed Lilian with pride. But she did not think it was necessary to -disabuse the mind of Lilian's new admirer by telling her that the -"magic" had a very material foundation. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII--INDIAN SUMMER - - -Glory lay over the whole college world. - -The sun blazed upon an earth more beautiful than Peggy and Katherine -ever remembered to have seen it. The woods, when the two took their -walks, were as red with burnished leaves as if they had been on fire. - -And a golden haze came in the morning and at sunset. - -The mystery, the still power, and the vague melancholy of autumn, crept -through the veins of the Hampton girls, and they walked and picnicked on -Leeds rocks, and sang away the glorious afternoons far into the -twilight, when the sudden coolness warned them of what they would -forget--that these days were going, and that winter would soon be upon -them. - -Peggy and Katherine saw their first autumn at college dissolving in that -golden haze almost before they had begun to enjoy it and to realize that -all this was really theirs--this life among seventeen hundred girls, all -young, all having identical interests, all happy and congenial. - -There came a Saturday afternoon too lovely to be spent at home. - -"What shall we do to-day, Katherine?" Peggy asked. "Let's just go -somewhere by ourselves. Do you want to drive, or walk, or have a bacon -bat or take some books down by Paradise and read?" - -A day like that one suggests many ways for enjoyment, but if there is -one thing more absolutely satisfying than another, and -just-the-thing-to-do on such a Saturday afternoon, it is to tramp over -to the cider mill, with a jug and a capacity-appetite for new cider and -ginger cookies. - -So it was inevitable that Peggy and Katherine should decide on this as -the ideal adventure, after they had exhausted all the possibilities. - -"That cider mill seems just as much a part of the college as Seelye -Hall," laughed Katherine. "Peggy, can't you taste that wonderful cider -now? Let's go right away,--I think we can walk over and back, don't -you?" - -That would mean about a nine-mile jaunt. - -Somebody in the house had a gallon jug, and the room-mates promptly and -unceremoniously "borrowed" this and, with silk sweater coats, and a -ribbon tied around their heads to keep their hair from blowing, started -off into the wonder of Indian summer, their hearts full of joy over -every one of the nine miles that lay before them. - -The road was dusty, the jug was heavy, the day was hot. After two miles -they were warm and thirsty--and hungry, too, and their feet dragged a -little. - -"Oh, that cider, that cider," laughed Katherine. "I wish it could come -part way to meet us!" - -"Never mind, room-mate," cheered Peggy, with mock heroism; "only a mile -and a half to go now, and then the lovely cider will be running into our -jug, and we can get several glassesful to drink there. And ginger -cookies to your heart's content, Kay." - -"Can't we--speed up a little?" urged Katherine on the strength of that; -"if we just double our steps, we'll get there sooner." - -So the dust clouded up more thickly under their hastening footsteps, and -the mile and a half dwindled and disappeared, until there before them -was the cider mill itself, keeping guard over a little stream that -gurgled into the mill and out again. - -"At last, room-mate!" hailed Katherine. - -"Katherine," hesitated Peggy, right in sight of their goal, "have -you--have you thought how much heavier the jug will be to carry back -when it is full?" - -Katherine cast at her one withering glance, seized her arm, and the two -ran now, the jug bumping as it would against their knees, and the -perspiration bright on their foreheads. - -"It looks like a deserted castle," panted Peggy when they turned up the -worn pathway to the entrance of the mill. "And isn't it quiet? Doesn't -it usually make some kind of noise?" - -"You're thinking of the planing mill, infant," mocked Katherine. - -"Well,--I--anyway, Katherine, the door is shut." - -"It won't be hard to open,--why can't you--?" - -"Yes, I can open it," Peggy answered, stepping into the entrance hall -where the glasses of cider and the little packs of ginger cookies were -usually sold, "but there's no one here now that we're in, and it looks -more deserted than ever and there isn't even a _crumb_ of a ginger -cooky--and I'm starved, nor a _sip_ of cider--and I'm _thirsty_!" - -"Why, this is Saturday, too. What do you suppose is wrong, Peggy? I'm -absolutely dead, if I must confess it. I can't possibly walk home -without a cool drink of cider to brace me up. I never was so hungry and -tired in my life." - -"That's his house, I think," Peggy nodded across the road toward a -comfortable-looking farm house. - -"Do you suppose the cider man would be home?" - -"Anyway," Peggy said faintly, "his wife would, and she might have some -ginger cookies." - -They hurried down the walk and shuffled across the dusty road, feeling -that if they were disappointed now they could scarcely bear it. - -They went to the side door of the farm house and knocked timidly. - -"Oh, Peggy, they're _eating_!" gasped Katherine. "I feel like a tramp. I -almost wish I was one, too, and then maybe they'd invite us in. But -isn't it a late time to be having dinner?" - -The cider man's wife stood in the doorway now, smiling at them somewhat -impatiently. - -"Did you come for cider?" she asked. "Well, about ten others have been -here before you to-day, on the same errand, but he didn't make any -to-day. And there aren't any ginger cookies. We didn't have anything for -the other girls, either. I never saw anybody like you college girls--a -person feels guilty if he rests one day,--what with you all being hungry -and thirsty just the same. I'm real sorry." - -"We--we brought a jug," said Peggy pathetically. - -"Brought a jug? Ernie!" (raising her voice, and calling back into the -room where the table was). "They brought a jug." - -Ernie called back something, and a smile flitted across his wife's face. - -"He says if you want to wait till he's through dinner, he'll go over and -make some," she interpreted. "We're very late getting dinner -to-day--we've had so many interruptions. But if you want to wait------?" - -"We'll wait!" cried Peggy and Katherine in the same breath. - -"It will be about an hour," said the woman, closing the door. - -"An hour!" Peggy and Katherine exchanged glances with deep sighs, and -trudged down the steps, and slowly back toward the mill. - -The cider mill was an important institution to Hampton girls--and to -Amherst boys, if they cared to walk so far. The man who owned it seemed -to feel an especial responsibility toward college girls--as every one -does near a college town--and so he kept a counter in the entrance hall -over which he sold as much cider as a girl wanted to drink, for five -cents. One of his stalwart young helpers would fill her glass as many -times as she wished, for the single first payment. - -Then there were the ginger cookies, done up in oiled paper, in packages -of a dozen, that his wife had made, and these the hungry young invaders -could purchase at ten cents a package. They seemed so much a part of it -all that cider never tastes quite perfect to Hampton graduates, to this -day, without ginger cookies. Any of the Hampton girls would have been -surprised to visit any other cider mill and find that their order for -ginger cookies was not understood. - -Opposite the mill, on the same side as the farmer's house, but farther -back, and screened all around by a circlet of trees, so that it sparkled -in the midst of them like a Corot painting, was the cool mill-pond, with -reeds and rushes growing out into it, and shady branches overhanging it. - -Drawn toward this now in their search for something of interest to while -away the time, Peggy and Katherine parted the bushes and young birch -trees, and found themselves looking into the very heart of beautiful -things, with all the world of dust and disappointment and fatigue behind -them. - -"That water looks cool," murmured Peggy gladly. - -"Yes; I don't know as it's safe drinking water, but I think we might -_wade_ in it." - -"If we have time." - -"An hour?--why of course there's time. What else can we do to amuse -ourselves?" - -They were as entirely hidden from the road and the farm house as if they -had been in another world. Without more argument, the two sat down and -Katherine slipped out of her grey pumps, and flung her grey silk -stockings after them. Peggy was wearing tan oxfords and tan stockings. - -"O-oh, who would dream there could be anything so cold on such a warm -day?" gasped Peggy, trying it with her toes. - -"I like this reedy, weedy part," laughed Katherine, her feet dipping in -up to her ankles. - -They sat, thus, side by side, dangling their feet like happy children, -seeking to fathom with their eyes how soon the water got deep enough to -drown them, should they step out farther, and watching idly the patterns -made by the sea-weed strands near the shore. - -"What if a fish should come?" cried Katherine suddenly, and laughed at -the expedition with which Peggy's feet came glistening up out of the -water. "Don't be silly, Peggy," she giggled, "fish can't bite anything -but flies and worms." - -"Maybe the kind that would live in a mill-pond could," said Peggy, -comfortably sliding the reassured feet back into the still water. "And -anyway, who wants to dispute habitation with a fish?" - -With all manner of the gayest and most idiotic prattle they whiled away -that endless hour, and if any one had stood just outside the fringe of -little trees and had heard their voices without seeing them, he would -never in the world have guessed that such inconsequential conversation -was being indulged in by two freshmen in good standing of the largest -woman's college in America; girls who would be candidates for the degree -within four years and who were even now in the process of being moulded -into "intelligent gentlewomen." - -"Hasn't that bird a funny whistle?" asked Katherine suddenly. "Listen! -He whistles just like a person!" - -And as soon as the words were out of her mouth, she was covered with -confusion, for the realization came to her that it was a -person,--somebody going by on the road, probably, and they had so far -forgotten the world outside their own green hedge that it had startled -them. - -"I'm going to peek out," said Peggy. Thrusting the leaves aside, she -made a tiny opening,--large enough for her eyes to get a clear view of -the road. - -And then all of a sudden she sprang up, her face hot with excitement, -and made as if to burst through the thicket to the road itself. She -would have accomplished this had not Katherine caught her dress and -dragged her back so violently that she sat down, breathless, on the bank -of the pond, exclaiming over and over in gladness, "It's Jim! Katherine, -it's Jim!" - -"Your shoes and stockings, child," urged Katherine. "Put them on, -quick." - -But Peggy seized one grey and one tan stocking and on they went over her -wet feet. Then she stepped into her tan oxfords and flew out from -shelter. - -Katherine looked helplessly after the retreating Peggy, and then down at -the assorted pair of stockings left for her. "There seems to be nothing -to do but put them on," she sighed resignedly. In a few minutes she -emerged from the shadows with as much dignity as she could assume. - -And there down the road was Peggy, the full blaze of the autumn sun on -her golden head, her eager face uplifted and aglow, and towering above -her two good-looking young men, apparently oblivious to everything -except this strange and vivacious little apparition that had burst so -suddenly upon them. - -One, Katherine recognized at once as Jim Huntington Smith, the grandson -of old Mr. Huntington, whom they had known last year at Andrews, and -through whose generosity Peggy had been enabled to come to college. - -The two girls had been the means of discovering Jim's relationship to -the owner of "Gloomy House," as the old Huntington place was known, and -of re-uniting these two members of the same family. - -So they regarded Jim as very much their property; as they might look -upon some handsome older cousin. - -Peggy was waving an arm back towards the pond, and the boys were -laughing. Then as she went on with her gesticulations they looked up and -saw Katherine. - -Katherine had been shrinking back against the trees that lined the -water, very conscious of the one tan stocking and the other grey one. -She was trying to make up her mind whether to go forward and divert -Peggy some way so that she would let these boys go, and would come back -and change stockings, or whether she should go back and hide, and run -the risk of having the whole joyous trio down the road charge upon her -unexpectedly. - -It was all settled for her now. - -Jim swung his cap in the air and started toward her, while Peggy and the -other young man followed more slowly. And even at such a time Katherine -couldn't help noticing the funny little way Peggy's eye-lashes kept -sweeping down and up again, and how pretty and pink her face was. - -"Oh," smiled Katherine to herself, "if she should suddenly wake up and -notice her own feet." - -"Well, Katherine Foster, how are you?" Jim was saying, wringing her hand -heartily. "This is certainly fine. Bud and I walked over from Amherst to -get some cider, but found there was none to be had. But meeting you -people compensates for it all." - -"Oh, but there's going to be some cider, too," Katherine informed him; -"that's what we're waiting for. The man is just finishing his dinner and -he promised to come over and make some for us. I hope he'll let us watch -him--I never saw any cider made." - -"We'll stick around." - -"Do--and maybe------" - -"Well?" - -"Maybe you'll help us carry our jug home. It's just inside the trees -there." - -"I should say we will. It turns out to be mutually lucky that we met; we -have the advantage of cider being made and you get your jug carried -home. How's Hampton anyway? Like it as well as you thought you would? -Peggy has sent me a post-card now and then, but they all say the -regulation thing: 'Having a glorious time, the cross is our room,' -'Perfectly lovely up here, nice weather for ducks,'--you know the kind." - -Katherine laughed. She remembered the day she and Peggy had picked out a -complete set of post-cards with Hampton views, and how they had been in -the habit of dispatching them with the most bromidic messages they could -think of, to their friend at Amherst. - -"We just did it for fun," she told him now. "We wanted to embarrass you -before the other fellows by having a perfect flood of the usual type of -post-cards coming in from a girls' college. We thought you'd know. Why, -we even signed them all sorts of different things--'Essie,' and 'Jennie' -and 'Millicent' and----" - -"And Marmalade," added Jim with a twinkle in his eye. "I have them all, -making a border around my room. The other boys are green with envy. -They----" - -At this moment Peggy and her companion reached them, and Peggy -interrupted Jim in perfect unconcern. - -"Katherine, I want you to meet Mr. Bevington, of Amherst college; Mr. -Bevington, this is Miss Foster, my room-mate." - -"Awfully pleased to meet you," murmured the Bevington youth over -Katherine's hand. - -"You may not be when you know what your friend, Jim, has volunteered for -you," laughed Katherine. - -"It couldn't make any difference." - -"He's promised that you and he will carry our cider jug home for us when -we get it filled." - -"Has he?" cried Peggy delightedly. "Oh, that's going to be lovely. It -was awfully heavy, Mr. Bevington, when we were dragging it over here. At -first it seemed as light as a feather, but before we had traveled a mile -it became as heavy and awkward as a cannon ball." - -"So you see," Katherine turned and laughed up at Bud Bevington, "there's -an awful task ahead of you." - -But of course both young men were delighted to carry any burden for two -such charming young ladies, and as they started back toward the mill the -talk veered to other subjects and ranged from sports to house dances, -when the owner of the mill came up to them. - -"Are you the college girls that wanted the cider?" he asked jovially. - -"Two of us are," Peggy answered primly. "But all of us would like to -come and watch you make it if we may." - -"You can help," answered the man. - -So with that delightful prospect ahead of them, they entered the -rambling building, dim except where the sunlight found a crack between -the dusty boards and streamed weakly in. - -They followed the man up a winding stairway, that was like climbing to -some quaint old attic. There was one place where they could look down -and see the black, gold-specked water rushing away under the stairs. It -gave Peggy a creepy feeling. The specks of gold were dots of light that -fell into its darkness. - -"It--makes an awful roaring noise--kind of subterranean sound," murmured -Katherine, but nobody heard her, because of the rush of the stream. - -When they reached the loft above, they stood to one side waiting for the -man to begin. - -"The young ladies are going to make the cider," he said. - -"Oh," cried Peggy, "that's fine, but how do we begin?" - -The man hauled over several large sacks of apples, lifted a round cover -in the floor, bringing to view a kind of chute. - -"Pour them apples down there," he invited. - -With the assistance of the boys, they lifted the sacks and the apples -went tumbling down through the opening. But Peggy and Katherine were -aghast to see what kind of apples they were. - -"Why, some of those I poured down were just--_awfully_ bad," declared -Peggy. "In fact, quite decomposed," she added facetiously. - -"Don't they get sorted out down below?" Katherine inquired anxiously -when the last of the sacks had been emptied. - -But the cider man only laughed. - -When they went down, the apples fell into a kind of wagon without -wheels, which moved slowly by machinery, till it reached a certain -place, where heavy weights came down from above and slowly crushed the -fruit. Very soon a small stream of clear amber juice ran down a trough -and into a large hogshead. - -The cider man filled their jug, and then gave them each a glass, and -told them to drink all they wanted from the hogshead, without additional -charge, since he had made the cider just for them. - -Sweet, clear and refreshing as any cider in the world, this came to -their thirsty lips. And yet--the girls thought they had never enjoyed -cider less. The memory of that collection of apples that had gone -hurtling down the chute! - -The boys, however, were enthusiastic, because Peggy and Katherine had -made it, and they praised it highly enough so that the kindly owner of -the mill did not notice the heroic efforts of his two feminine guests to -seem appreciative. - -Out into the sunlight again the little party came, Jim carrying the jug -nonchalantly on his shoulder. - -"Rebecca at the well," he laughed; "here she is in moving pictures." - -And the others laughed, too, and began the long walk toward Hampton, as -refreshed as if they were just starting out for the day. - -The farmer stood in the doorway of his mill, and watched the departure -with a friendly smile. - -There is nothing so wonderfully satisfying as college Saturday -afternoon, with all lessons forgotten--and only a restful Sunday in the -immediate future. And such a perfect fall day as this! - -The friends strolled leisurely along, enjoying the brilliant coloring of -the trees, and the beautiful golden sunlight of a late October -afternoon. - -They had nearly reached Hampton village and Katherine was beginning to -think that Peggy would reach Ambler House without discovering her -mistake about the stockings when, with a thrill of horror, she heard her -say, "Look at my feet, how _dusty_ they are--you couldn't tell _what_ -color shoes I had on." - -"But, oh, dear, if they aren't blind they can tell what color -_stockings_," moaned Katherine to herself. - -Politely Jim and their new friend glanced down at the dusty oxfords. - -Jim gave a start and was about to speak, when Katherine saw him suddenly -look at her feet, too. His eyes twinkled. - -"Is that a--new fad?" he asked finally. "A fellow would never dare adopt -anything so radical." - -"Is what a new fad?" demanded the unconscious Peggy, and then she looked -down and saw. - -Her face burned with a quick red, but she laughed infectiously. "We--we -went wading, and I suppose I did this when I saw you, Jim, so it's all -his fault. Kay dear, can you forgive?" - -Jim and Bud laughed with her, and of course the devoted Katherine -forgave on the spot. - -Young men are not allowed to linger in the grounds at Hampton, so the -adieus were quickly said and Peggy and Katherine hurried across the -campus to Ambler House. - -No sooner had they reached their room than word went down the hall that -there was cider in room 22, and one by one the girls on the second floor -found excuses to drop into Peggy's and Katherine's room. They were most -generously supplied with cider, as they hoped they would be, and Peggy -and Katherine had no wish to keep any of it for themselves, after they -had seen the sort of apples that went into it. - -"Funny thing," said Peggy sadly as they were dressing for the evening -later, "I don't believe I'll ever like cider so very much again." - -"No," agreed Katherine, "the safest way to do, if you want to keep your -enthusiasm for anything, is not to know how it's made." - -"You're right. I'll shut my eyes more after this," laughed Peggy, "but -anyway, dear room-mate, we had an awfully nice time, didn't we?" - -"Oh, so, so," answered Katherine noncommittally. - - - - -CHAPTER IX--THE HOUSE DANCE - - -It seemed no time at all to Peggy, after the Indian summer passed, that -winter rushed upon them and shriveled them up on their way to classes, -and blew powdered snow in their faces when they went for their walks. - -"There's only one thing I can think of to brighten things up," wailed -Doris Winterbean one day, "so that we'll all carry away pleasant -memories of the place for Christmas." - -"Well, what's that?" asked Peggy, without interest, for each day of hers -was as full of good times as it could be, and she thought she wouldn't -need pleasant things to remember over the holidays anyway, because she -would be enjoying herself so much during them that it would crowd all -thoughts of past and future, too, out of her head. - -"A house dance," said Doris thrillingly. - -Peggy was all interest now. - -"Would they--could we get one up before Christmas?" she asked. "But -then," the brightness faded from her eyes, "I have to lead half of the -time and I'm not tall enough, so it really doesn't matter as much to me -as it might." - -"Oh, pshaw," exclaimed Doris, "I didn't mean that kind of a dance. Not -just girls, you know." - -"No-o?" said Peggy cautiously. - -"Of course not." - -"Well, whom then?" - -"Oh, people from Amherst or Williams--or Dartmouth or wherever we can -get them." - -"You mean a _man_ dance?" - -"Yes." - -"Well, let's have it right away." - -"I don't know anybody to ask, except a young prep school boy, but----" - -"Oh, I'll have Jim bring over a lot of people from Amherst, and we can -decorate the room with purple in their honor, and then we can all sing -their songs when the dancing is over." - -The plans for the dance were soon being elaborately laid by every -Amblerite. The matron said it must be in the afternoon. So they set a -convenient Saturday, and dispatched their invitations informally over -the telephone. Jim responded so nobly to the appeal Peggy made to him, -that he rounded up half a dozen football stars and glee club men for the -partners of the girls who didn't know anybody within telephoning -distance. - -"I'll bring the whole frat, if you say so," came Jim's cheerful voice -over the wire. "Half of them can't dance to amount to anything, but they -can stand around and be ornamental--and fetch and carry ices." - -"Well, our dancing isn't a thing of beauty and a joy forever either, but -that won't keep us off the floor. Bring anybody you like, that is, of -the kind I mentioned, but they must be willing." - -"_Willing_? Can you take care of all Amherst if I bring it?" - -"_Yes_," responded Peggy enthusiastically. "_We_ could, but there -wouldn't be ices enough." - -"Oh, well," laughed Jim, "you can't expect us to come without ices." - -"I suppose not." - -"Well, you expect us Saturday. Six of us anyway. I'll bring the crowd -over in my machine." - -"Oh, _Jim_! Have you a machine?" - -"Better believe I have. And some day, when the weather is fine, I'll -take you riding." - -"Oh, goody! What kind is it?" - -"A Ford." - -And Peggy hung up the receiver on the laugh that drifted to her over the -wire. - -She climbed to her room and sank silently down on the window seat. - -All the recitations of Saturday morning dragged unaccountably whenever -an Ambler House girl was called on. - -They were too eager for classes to be over and the time for the dance to -come, to take a great interest in dative and accusative cases, or in the -sum of the angles of right angle triangles. - -"I'm going to dress as carefully as I _can_," said Peggy, scrubbing her -happy face until it shone. - -"Yes, do, dear, and please take time to put on stockings that are -mates," laughed Katherine as she laid a dainty afternoon dress upon the -bed and removed her pumps from their shoe-trees. - -After many little pats on ruffles and curls Peggy and Katherine were -dressed at last, and stood before their mirrors almost satisfied. - -Then Katherine went downstairs to see if the girls needed any last help -with the decorations. - -Hazel Pilcher stuck her head in at Peggy's door. - -"Ready?" she called. - -Peggy swung from the mirror and bowed to her, laughing. - -"As ready as I can be," she said. "Hazel, you look simply wonderful. You -look--like somebody in the movies or on the stage." - -"Well," said Hazel easily. "_You_ might look prettier than you do, -Peggy; you don't make the most of yourself." - -Peggy turned her disappointed gaze back to the mirror. - -"Come down to my room and I'll just fix you up a little," said Hazel. - -Now Hazel's ideas of dress, and those of the rest of the girls in the -house, widely differed. For she always bought the most extreme styles in -hats and suits, and she always adopted the most exaggerated new -mannerisms of walking and talking. - -So Peggy was inclined to be doubtful of the value of her assistance, but -Hazel urged her, so she finally went down to her room. - -Here, Hazel uncorked several delightful-looking little jars. - -"You'd better shut your eyes," warned she, and a minute later something -cool was sliding along Peggy's eye-lashes, and then she felt it again, -going over her eye-brows. - -She knew in a horrible moment just what was happening, but the foolish -wish to look as wonderful as possible, held her silent, and prevented -the protest that had sprung to her lips. - -"And now," said Hazel, in a matter-of-fact way, "your lips." - -And Peggy watched fascinatedly in a hand-glass while the dainty, scented -little red pencil made its crimson imprint on her mouth. - -"And--just a touch on your cheeks," said Hazel again. - -"No," said Peggy, "that would be too absurd; I won't----" - -"Well," conceded Hazel, laughing, "you don't really need it; your face -is as red as fire now. You seem to think your looks are very much -changed. But they're just improved. Everybody will still _recognize_ -you, you know, Peggy, infant." - -"They're here; they're here," an excited buzz went through the second -floor, at the word of some generous messenger, who had run up for a -minute from below, to spread the news. - -Peggy forgot everything in the haste she made to get down to greet the -boys, for she was responsible for the coming of a large number of the -guests, and she thought how peculiar Jim would think it if she were not -even there to welcome them. - -"Jim," she cried, holding out her hand. "I'm awfully glad to see you. -And Mr. Bevington, too. No, you're not a bit early. We've been upstairs -twiddling our thumbs and wondering why in the world--we thought the Ford -must have broken down, you know," she added as she opened the door into -the big reception room, which looked very lovely with its many purple -banners. - -With the handsome Amherst contingent at her heels, Peggy carried her -small curly head high while a pardonable pride shone in her eyes. - -A gasp went up from the groups of girls, who were standing about in -different parts of the big room, talking to the few guests who had -arrived before the Amherst men. - -"Look what Peggy Parsons has with her," murmured Doris Winterbean to -Florence Thomas, while the small princess advanced, chatting with her -subjects. - -Never had such a fine set of young men descended upon Ambler--or any -other campus house, for any occasion except the incomparable annual -occasion of Junior prom. - -"Doris, let me present Mr. Bevington, who plays on the football team; -and Mr. Mason, the president of the dramatic club, and Mr. Brown, the -one who wrote that article we were all so crazy about in their paper." - -Thus the introductions went on, and the girls who met these heroes would -have been tongue-tied before such greatness had not Peggy, before she -left them, raised them also to eminence. Miss Winterbean was the one who -had invented the Lilian Walker waltz the girls would teach their guests -that afternoon; Miss Thomas, of course, was the vice-president of the -freshman class--"the best class----" Peggy leaned over and whispered it, -so that the girls who were not members of it shouldn't hear,----"the -best class that had ever come to Hampton." Miss Pilcher was the house -entertainer, and could play anything that was written, for a piano. - -Hearing themselves thus praised, the girls took heart and laughed -happily up into the faces of the men as the music began. - -"My Little Dream Girl" caught them up into its delightful, sweet rhythm, -and with such partners as they had not enjoyed before in college, the -Hampton girls were swung out across the floor. - -To Peggy, laughing up at Bud Bevington, it seemed that the whole world -was dancing. He knew so many funny steps, and threaded his way so -dangerously among the other couples, doubling the time, and then going -even faster, until their one-step was simply a run-step as fast as they -could go. - -"You--you think--this is a football field," gasped Peggy, when she could -speak at all. "I--I'm half dead--I know now how it feels to be a -football." - -"You mean I've been kicking you,--did I hit your foot, really?" - -Bud was contrition itself. - -"N-no, certainly you didn't; how could you when they went so fast? I -mean you have been making a goal with me." - -"I hope the goal is a long way off," laughed the football man. - -They had gone around nearly twice more, when he bent and said suddenly -in Peggy's ear, "Who is our cross-looking friend in the doorway with the -Charley Chaplin scowl?" - -"Man or woman?" asked Peggy. - -"Woman," he answered. - -"Well, I see quite a group of our house-matron in the doorway--but she -is probably only one, but if you don't stop running with me so fast I -can't be really sure whether there are ten of her or just one." - -Noticeably slackening his pace, he glanced again toward the matron. - -"Still looks ominous," he warned. - -"You must come over and meet her--but let's go very slowly for a while, -till the atmosphere clears a little." - -When they finally approached the matron, she smiled at Bud -Bevington--who could help it? And Peggy was able to get her breath, -while the two talked for a few minutes. - -Peggy danced every dance, sometimes in the large reception room with all -the others, and sometimes in the alcove parlor off at one end, where new -steps could be tried without any onlookers, if failure resulted. - -She noticed that several of her partners looked at her rather intently, -and she fervently hoped it was because she looked very nice. But there -was usually a fleeting smile that baffled her. No, it was something -besides admiration--or a new kind of admiration or something--oh, she -would give up trying to account for it, and just have a good time. - -So she danced with every guest and enjoyed her ices, and said good-bye -to the boys with great reluctance, and pressed her nose against the -window pane to see the last of them. - -Jim, glancing back, as he started the machine--which wasn't a Ford at -all--saw her and waved. - -The machine chugged off, and she went upstairs with a happy sigh and a -little regretful that their house dance was over. - -When she reached her room, Katherine, who had preceded her, gave her one -startled glance, and then burst out laughing. - -"Oh, you look awful, child," she said, "whatever happened to you?" - -And Peggy rushed to the mirror. - -Horror of horrors--what--and then she remembered! Those eye-lashes and -eye-brows that Hazel had put on so carefully--and those lips, too--had -run! The black wavered down greasily from her eyes, making weird dark -lines. The mouth with which she had so carelessly eaten ices was--a good -deal to one side now. - -"I forgot," murmured Peggy, and that was all she was able to say, and -this she repeated miserably at intervals, while Katherine dipped a towel -in the water pitcher and began applying it to the beautifiers. - -"Don't tell me until you want to," said Katherine, trying to keep the -giggles back, and to speak sympathetically. "It isn't so very bad--just -kind of--wavy." - -"Well," moaned Peggy, "Hazel Pilcher put it on. I can't think how I came -to let her, and--it must have been awfully poor make-up and got -so--warm----!" - -Her explanation ended in a sob and she jerked away from Katherine's -ministrations, and flung herself a crying heap upon the couch. - -"Oh, Katherine! and I thought I looked so nice! Oh, they all saw and -_knew_, and the ones I just met to-day couldn't know but I marked up my -face like that always. It's--it's awful--I wish I had never come to -college--I wish I'd never seen an Amherst man--or Hazel Pilcher either. -What shall I do?" - -"Jim knows," Katherine soothed. - -"B-but he'll be ashamed of me," moaned Peggy. - -"He won't either. He'll just think it's funny," Katherine tried to -comfort her. - -"Funny! Oh, dear, and I suppose it is--but not to me. And Bud -Bevington--every time he's seen me there's been something--r-ridiculous -about me!" - -Peggy shook with sobs, and hid her face in the cushions of the window -seat, sure that she would never take any pleasure in life again. - -She wouldn't go down to dinner, so Katherine had it sent up on a tray, -and though Peggy felt that she really wasn't the tiniest bit hungry, she -ate all that was brought to her, and almost wished she had decided to go -down after all, because then she might have asked for a second helping. - -Katherine and the other freshmen made up an impromptu party to go to a -picture show that evening, but Peggy could not be persuaded to join -them. - -"I never knew her to sulk before," said Florence Thomas. "What in the -world is the matter with her?" - -"Sulk," cried Katherine indignantly, "why Peggy doesn't know how to -_sulk_. She--she just had a very sad thing happen to her, and you'd cry, -too, if it happened to you, only you wouldn't get over it as soon as -Peggy will." - -The picture show wasn't a great deal of fun for Katherine when most of -her thoughts were drifting back to her poor room-mate. The rest of the -girls laughed and cried at little Mary Pickford's pathos and drollery, -but she felt it difficult to keep her attention on the screen, and was -almost glad when it was over, and they could hurry back to Ambler House. - -The door of Suite 22 stood open, all the lights blazed forth, the sound -of happy laughter came to her ears and the unmistakable perfume of -American beauty roses greeted her nostrils. - -"Peggy!" she cried, as she entered the room, to find every available -vase full of the most gorgeous roses she had ever seen, and an -appreciative sophomore and junior court listening to the tale of Peggy's -sad experiences of the afternoon. - -"You little wretch," she said, shaking her fist at her room-mate in mock -rage, "when you get _me_ to sympathize with you again, you'll know it. -It's just a joke now, isn't it, but, girls, she was crying her eyes out -over it an hour or so ago." - -"Th-that's just what I've been telling them," cried Peggy, "and now I -can't think how I could." - -"Well, what's made the change?" Katherine demanded. - -Iva Belmington and Hazel Pilcher waved magnificently toward the -overladen vases and water pitchers. "Those," they said simply. - -And at the same time Peggy poured a shower of cards into her lap, and, -taking them up, she read, one after the other, the names of all the six -boys from Amherst who had come to their dance that afternoon. - -"Wasn't it _lovely_?" cried Peggy. "They evidently left the order at the -florist's when they drove through the town. Look at Jim's card, -Katherine, he wrote something on it." - -From the assortment in her lap, Katherine selected the card which read -Mr. James Huntington Smith, and there sure enough across the top of it -were the words in pencil, "With appreciation for a very jolly -afternoon." - -"Well,--but they must have seen, just the same," hinted the practical -Katherine. - -"Oh, but they didn't _mind_!" returned her radiant room-mate. - - - - -CHAPTER X--TINSEL AND SPANGLES - - -"My mother is coming." - -Lilian Moore made the announcement to Peggy in a tone of mingled joy and -reluctance. - -The Christmas holidays were over and the fearsome midyear examinations -were things of the past. The dullest of the three terms had settled into -full swing--day after day of white earth and grey sky. - -The Ambler House girls had been having a Wednesday evening frolic down -in the parlor, with the piano banging and gay voices shouting out their -musical defiance of dullness in general. - -"She writes that she's coming for just a day to see a little bit of -college for herself," went on Lilian. "Peggy--she'll--be disappointed -in--my grandeur. You see, I raved so about everything when I was home at -Christmas time. I guess it may hurt her feelings to see that I'm -not--one of the foremost people in my class." - -Lilian essayed a laugh that broke into a sob. - -Myra Whitewell, who stood near, impatiently turned away. "I never knew -anybody to be so incessantly humble in my life. You really do make me -tired, Lilian. Haven't we all liked you for a long time----? You young -Stupid, don't you know that we all have to take _some_ steps toward -popularity ourselves? Don't you know that we are _all_ outsiders when we -come here, and it depends at least _partly_ on ourselves whether we ever -become insiders? You are always bringing up the same thing." - -Peggy laughed at these two who had never learned to become entirely -reconciled to each other even after all the close association of living -together in the same house. Myra was so impatient and so proud; so well -equipped with a good opinion of herself, while Lilian was almost -maddeningly willing to be trodden under foot on every occasion. - -"Mother says maybe she can absorb a little of college for herself," -Lilian mused, not heeding Myra's cutting comment, for she had grown used -to them. - -"When is she coming?" asked Katherine, who glanced around the room of -singing girls, and tried to imagine what impression it might make on one -who was not a girl any longer, and was seeing it for the first time. - -"To-morrow," answered Lilian, with that same note of doubt in her voice. - -"Well," said Katherine, her eyes still on the shouting young women who -rocked to the music they sang, while the piano did its best to be heard -above them, "I think we can show her a good time." - -"Will you help me, girls?" cried Lilian, brightening in sudden -gratitude. - -"Why, of course," said Katherine, "any guest of any of us is a guest of -the house--that is, if the one who is entertaining wants it to be so." - -"I haven't much for to-morrow," said Peggy quickly. "I know you have -several recitations, Lilian,--we'll see that she is taken care of every -minute from the time she arrives until she leaves us, weeping." - -Peggy's enthusiasm was beginning to carry her away. - -"Let's go and plan out the hours," she said to the rest of the -group--"just like those schedules they publish in the papers of the way -certain great people--and criminals--spend their days: thus, 9 a. m., -has breakfast on tray; 10 a. m., sees dressmakers and milliners; 11 a. -m., rides in automobile, under guard----" - -Lilian was laughing, all her doubts vanished. - -Even Myra entered into the plans with spirit. - -And never had a celebrity been met by a more enthusiastic crowd than was -gathered at the Hampton station to meet the frail and fluttering little -woman who stepped down from the 9:10. - -Her eyes, shy and yet full of anticipation, were searching for Lilian, -who fairly flew down the platform, the happy bevy of girls keeping close -behind. - -After Lilian had kissed her mother, each girl, as her name was spoken, -wrung her hand with such goodwill and welcome that poor little Mrs. -Moore realized that she would probably have rheumatism in her fingers -for days, as a result. But her worn cheeks flushed with pleasure. - -Whose would not, at such a reception when she had expected to be merely -a spectator during her single day's stay? - -She was borne first to Lilian's room. - -Entering Ambler House, her eyes glowed, and she turned her head to look -after a merry group that came running down the steps, their books under -their arms. Through the great hall, the floor shining and smooth, with -handsome rugs to give color here and there--and up the broad stairs the -little procession wended its way. - -And Lilian could hardly restrain a cry of surprise as she and her -mother, followed by the faithful escort, stepped inside her room. - -On the dresser was an adorable bunch of violets with inviting purple -pins beside it. - -"Some one has sent you flowers?" cried little Mrs. Moore, noticing -these, even before she took note of the dainty green and white curtains, -and the green denim couch cover, that Peggy and Katherine had been -inspired to supply. - -"No, they didn't," cried Peggy from the doorway. "They didn't send _her_ -the flowers,--look on the card!" - -And when Mrs. Moore picked up the card that lay beside the pins, she -read aloud, "For Mrs. Moore; welcome to Hampton, from one of Lilian's -friends, Myra Whitewell." - -If you could have seen the look of pleasure with which the little woman -lifted those fragrant flowers, and with shaking fingers fastened them to -her girdle! Oh, precious first impression of college! How it crept into -her heart with the fragrance of those violets--quite the nicest thing -that had ever come to her in her care-worn, workaday life! - -Lilian's own face was suffused. - -That Myra, of all people, should have been so dear and thoughtful! And, -a moment since Lilian had been harboring a rather bitter and unkind -thought against the black-haired freshman. - -For Myra was the only one of the Ambler House "crowd" who had not been -at the station to meet her mother. Lilian felt hurt. But now, she -remembered Myra's chemistry laboratory, that was in full session at this -moment--and to her, also, a new feeling came with the odor of those -violets. - -She thought, with quick gratitude, that nothing she could ever do for -Myra would be too much now to repay her for that glad and surprised -light in her mother's eyes. - -"And now, Mrs. Moore, you're going to be handed from one to another of -us, hour by hour," laughingly explained Peggy. "Your daughter has some -classes that she really feels she _must_ attend. Ordinary classes we -could all cut with pleasure, but Lilian's this morning happen to include -math, and Lilian is--well, she doesn't know a triangle from a piece of -fudge, Mrs. Moore----" - -She broke off, giggling, and fled down the corridor to escape Lilian, -who pursued with pretended rage, at her daring thus to lay bare her -mathematical shortcomings to her trusting mother. - -"So," Katherine took up the story of the adventures that were to form -Mrs. Moore's great day, "you are to walk with me, please,--if you will, -down Elm street and down West street a bit, and Green street, and then -you will have seen all the part of town that belongs to college life -that is outside Campus--invitation houses, undesirables and all. Then at -eleven I shall turn you over to Peggy and Hazel Pilcher, at the campus -gate, and they will show you through the new library and chapel and the -Art building annex. That's as far into the future as you are allowed to -peep." - -"It sounds very alluring," murmured Mrs. Moore, whose eyes were still -bulging, from the sight of her staid and quiet Lilian pursuing and -pounding the fair-haired Peggy. - -The company of the girls was more to her than the sightseeing itself, -and she found herself swept along by the gay hilarity of whoever -happened to be her escort. She forgot that her hair was as grey as -theirs was black or golden; she forgot that she had believed her time -for gaiety was over. - -In the big library she paused, hushed, before the sight of many graceful -figures bending in silent absorption over the volumes that lay in their -laps or before them on the massive tables. She could not guess, in her -awe of such an intellectual atmosphere, that fully a third of these -diligent readers were bowed over Arnold Bennett and Gilbert Parker, -instead of the volumes of deep learning she fancied. - -"I wonder if the matron will let me ask Mother to the House to lunch," -puzzled Lilian, a little later, when she met them, after the tour of the -campus was complete. "I haven't had time to ask her and there may not be -a place." - -"There will be lots of places, but your mother and we won't be there to -fill them," said Peggy quickly. "Gloria has invited us down to Boyd's -for a real party." - -"Beef steak and French fried potatoes--and peas?" cried Hazel. "A real -one?" - -"That's just it," said Peggy, slightly disappointed that her friend had -been so quick to guess. "How did you know? I was the only one with -Gloria when she telephoned the order." - -"How did I know!" scoffed Hazel, "as if anybody that knew what was best -would dream of ordering anything else at Boyd's." - -Boyd's was the popular restaurant, where the girls trooped in to -luncheon whenever the allowance from home seemed to justify such a -luxury, where they sat on Saturday evenings, their white shoulders -gleaming above the white silk, green chiffon and blue crpe de Chine of -their very best dresses. - -"Are we really--invited by--Gloria?" questioned Lilian, halting before -the luminous name of the freshman president. "Isn't that wonderful of -her to give a party for Mother!" - -Gloria, adorable in white furs, met them at the doorway of Boyd's, and -greeted Mrs. Moore with her own delightful impulsiveness. - -"I'm so glad to know you, Mrs. Moore," she said with that pretty -earnestness for which Gloria was famed throughout the freshman class. -"It was awfully good of the girls to let me have you for a luncheon -party. You know, mothers are scarce around these parts, and if we can't -have our own, we lie awake nights planning the best way to ensnare -somebody else's, whenever one comes visiting. So please excuse us if we -act as if you belonged to us all instead of just to Lilian." - -And Mrs. Moore looked straight into the clear-blue eyes of the tall -red-haired idol of the freshmen, and said she was only too glad to be -adopted by any and all of her daughter's friends. - -Something went grey and blank in Gloria's wonderful eyes before her -searching gaze, and the lashes swept down. The tall, graceful figure -drew itself more erect, as if she were on guard in some way. And Mrs. -Moore dropped the warm hand she had been holding, with a sigh. - -The beautiful hostess led the way upstairs into the dining room and was -shown to a long table that had been reserved for her. - -With much throwing aside of velvet coats and furs, the friends seated -themselves around the guest of honor and leaned forward, their elbows -quite frankly on the table. - -Every girl was laughing and talking, with the single exception of Gloria -herself. As the little luncheon progressed, with the whole table in a -happy uproar, Gloria's abstraction became more and more noticeable. - -Celebrities are entitled to their moods. So no one spoke of Gloria's for -some time. - -Then Peggy leaned over and whispered, "Come back to us, won't you?" - -And Gloria's face was swept with sudden color. - -She turned startled eyes on Peggy's laughing face. Then she shook her -shoulders as if she might free herself from some unpleasant thought. - -"I--wouldn't be anywhere else--for a farm," she said. - -"Oh, well," murmured Peggy to herself, "it wasn't anything but my -imagination. What could Gloria possibly have to bother her? Maybe she -didn't have her history or her Greek to-day. She's just the one to mind -it a lot, if she didn't always excel in the classroom." - -After the wonderful ice-cream and the dear little French pastries had -been consumed, with much delight by the girls and with wistful enjoyment -on the part of Mrs. Moore, the check was laid by Gloria's plate, with -the deferential air the waitresses always used to a very good customer. - -Gloria, without glancing at the total, motioned for a pencil, and -scribbled her name and the name of her house across it. - -Then she slid into the soft coat Katherine held for her, and while Peggy -and Hazel and Myra were still busy patting Mrs. Moore into her things, -she moved idly toward the stairs, her eyes glancing over the crowded -dining-room as listlessly as if she were not a celebrity at all. Hushed -groups watched her pass and admiration and affection shone in fifty -pairs of eyes. - -"Honestly, girls," she caught a distinct murmur, "I just can't talk -while she's going by. Did you ever see anything so wonderful?" - -"She's the best-looking girl in college," came the rapt answer from -another girl at the same table. - -But this incense drifted past Gloria without making any particular -impression. - -The first few days of her presidency she had enjoyed with a frank -egotism that had pleased Peggy and had caused Katherine many amused -smiles. - -But she was accustomed to it all now. There is no class in college so -breathlessly eager to bestow devotion as the first class, and when the -admired person is one of their very own, an added quality of loyalty and -unswerving devotion creeps in. - -"I just don't believe that girl ever did a mean or silly thing in her -life," the voice followed Gloria as she started downstairs, with the -rest of her party in her wake. - -"I don't believe she'd have any use for a _minute_ for a girl who didn't -live right up to her ideals. You know, she's one of the advantages of -college,--she and girls like her--we can see what we _might_ be anyway, -even if few of us really come within a mile of it." - -Was there a trace of bitterness about that vivid and gracious mouth of -Gloria's? Did she really hurry a little to be out of earshot of those -praises that, however ridiculous, would once have been sweet? - -At the foot of the stairs she waited for Mrs. Moore. She bade her -good-bye prettily, saying she must remain downtown for some shopping, -and that she hoped they'd all see Mrs. Moore in Hampton again--a great -many times. - -"My dear, I want to thank you for a _beautiful_ luncheon," Mrs. Moore -smiled up into the lovely face with that quaint way she had. "I do -indeed wish I might stay right now, and live in town somewhere so that I -could get to know the girls better. And I think a sort of -Everybody's-Mother would be a good thing for many of the students." - -But if she had hoped to bring a hint of the desire for confidence from -Gloria she was disappointed. - -Gloria's eyes took on that odd grey blankness again, and though she -nodded politely and pressed Mrs. Moore's hand warmly, there was not a -trace of that electric circuit between them which it was so easy to -establish with Peggy and Katherine or most of the other girls. - -"She's very cold--and proud," mused Mrs. Moore, glancing in a puzzled -way at the retreating back of Gloria. - -Lilian was the sort of girl any one could understand. When she felt -badly she would cry, when she didn't she'd laugh. If she liked any one, -she showed it, and if she disliked any one she nearly made faces at -them, her distaste was so apparent. - -Gloria Hazeltine was a new specimen to Lilian's mother. She discovered -with her woman's intuition that something was troubling the young girl. -She wanted so much to help her. But she could do nothing before such icy -reserve. - -"What--happens to me now?" she turned to Peggy and said, as they went to -the outer door of the restaurant. "I suppose we go back to the college?" - -"No," said Peggy, peering anxiously down the street outside. "No, your -sightseeing goes on from here. But I don't see--what ought to be here." - -"Have you ordered a machine, Peggy?" asked Lilian in awe and happy -expectation. - -Peggy's laugh rang out. "Well, not exactly ordered it," she explained, -"but hinted for it. It's Jim's, and he promised to bring it over from -Amherst and meet us here at 2 o'clock. He's five minutes late. -That's--oh, there he is. Come on, Mrs. Moore, come on, Lilian and -Katherine and Myra Whitewell and Doris Winterbean. Hazel, I'm sorry you -have classes." - -Unselfishly she handed Mrs. Moore into the front seat beside Jim, sure -that it would add to the interest of everything for her, to have this -good-looking young man explain things and deferentially point out new -attractions. - -"Only an hour and a half, Jim. I want to get Mrs. Moore back to go to -Thirteen with me, and Lilian has biology at that time. You don't think -that's so good a show class as Thirteen, do you, Lilian?" - -"Mercy, no," hastily answered Lilian. "Not so good a show class as any -other. You don't want to see grasshoppers cut up, do you, Mother?" - -Mrs. Moore protested that she had no interest in grasshoppers under any -circumstances, so the plan to hear Thirteen stood. - -"We just want to show you as many of the dear places we love to visit as -possible," said Katherine, crossing her arms on the back of the seat -Mrs. Moore occupied. "We could never walk to more than one, but with the -machine you can see a number. Only you mustn't suppose that we have -machines when we see them. No, indeed, we walk or we hire a nice old -poky horse and runabout from the livery stable. The horse may be almost -an extinct animal in other places, but he's still a great favorite up -here." - -Thus she was whirled along the river road, through their favorite picnic -spots, from hamlet to hamlet while tea-house after tea-house flashed -into view and were pointed out with accompanying tales of affectionate -or funny reminiscences by the Hampton girls. - -At one, a large and ugly cat was always to be expected at every party. -The woman who ran the tea-house had taken for her motto, "Love me, love -my cat," and its baleful green eyes watched hungrily every mouthful that -passed through the patrons' lips. - -Doris remembered an afternoon when she and Gloria and the great Mary -Marvington, of the Junior class, had taken tea there, and Gloria had -unwittingly put her foot on the cat's tail under the table, the cat -howled, and Gloria sat stonily, her face white, trying to think what -that _awful_ sound could be. - -"The cat _wouldn't_ stop howling, of course, because Gloria _didn't_ -lift her foot, and Mary Marvington was in _hysterics_, so I leaned under -the table and removed poor Gloria's foot from the poor cat's tail, and I -think old Tabby is running yet." - -Lilian, Katherine and Peggy screamed with delight at Doris' very much -embellished story. - -Mrs. Moore's eyes were sparkling now, and she almost had to pinch -herself to realize that she was, for the first time in her life, in -college. - -When Jim set them down outside the big recitation hall, where she was -actually to attend class with Peggy, she smoothed her coat with happy -anticipation, and perhaps the full wonder of Thirteen came to this -shabby little woman, with grey in her hair, as radiantly as it came -twice a week to these Hampton girls, who picked up snatches of -everything under the sun, and who learned without the miserable grind, -an easy style of writing that set them apart from the girls who had -never had Thirteen. - -"If all their classes are like this," thought Mrs. Moore, "I should -think they'd rave in their letters about the school part of it more than -anything else." - -But alas! Their classes all like that! Only one was like it. The others -were too apt to be nightmares of mathematics or agonies of Greek tragedy -and Lyric poets or merciless written lessons in medieval history. - -Dinner at Ambler House was the next thing on Mrs. Moore's program, and -she listened to that roar of conversation and laughter that always began -as soon as grace had been said in the dormitory dining-rooms. - -Fifty-four girls, all talking and joking at once, and yet one never -heard a loud voice. - -"They are nice girls," thought Mrs. Moore. - -After dinner it had been planned that Lilian should have her mother -alone until theater time, when they were all going to a musical comedy -which happened to be in town that night, direct from New York. - -But Mrs. Moore, who noticed that Peggy was already dressed for the -theater, asked her quietly to come also. - -"It's about your friend; I hoped I'd have a word with you," little Mrs. -Moore began when she and her daughter and Peggy were comfortably propped -against the cushions. - -"Myra?" asked Peggy, doubtfully, for she was the only person who might -possibly occasion the sad and foreboding expression in the older woman's -eyes. - -"Myra!" echoed Mrs. Moore in astonishment, fingering the violets at her -waist, which had been revived for wear to the play. "Myra! No, indeed. -No, it was Gloria Hazeltine I was troubling over." - -Peggy laughed. "Oh, it would be very foolish troubling over _her_," she -said; "she's freshman president, you know----" - -"Yes, I know." - -"And the prettiest girl in Hampton." - -"Undoubtedly." - -"And she's the best dressed----" - -"Of course, my notions of dress are old fashioned, but even I could see -that." - -"And she's rich----" - -"Well, I can't help it, Peggy; I saw into that girl's heart to-day--a -mother can--even though I'm not her mother--and she's not happy." - -"Mother!" cried Lilian. "Why, Gloria is simply bubbling with happiness. -Don't you think anybody would be perfectly _radiant_ who had all she -has?" - -"I wonder if you couldn't find it out, Lilian, and see if you couldn't -help her in some way--she----" - -Peggy brushed away the thought of the incongruity of Lilian Moore, very -much one of the masses in Hampton, acting as confidante and comforter to -the lofty Gloria, whose position set her up to twinkle before the -worshipful freshmen, star fashion. - -"I don't think anything is really bothering Gloria," she said gently, -"and there'd be no way for any of us to find out what it was if there -were." - -And she changed the subject to the entertainment before them. - -Ambler House had taken the first row in the balcony, for from this -vantage point the girls, their bare arms leaning on the polished rail, -could stare down and pick out their faculty friends and their celebrity -acquaintances, and, also, they got a better view of the stage, and could -hear the music to better advantage than from any other seats. - -One of the girls of the house was given an orchestra ticket and was thus -bought off from her position in the theater's "rubber row," as their -chosen place was most inelegantly called. - -"Now, Mrs. Moore, I'll just take your coat and then you lean over and -look at anybody you like. Nobody minds being stared at. Everybody's used -to it, and if a girl downstairs is wearing an especially good-looking -dress, she'll stand up and turn around and gaze about the audience for a -moment so that we can be sure to get its effect. That's what _always_ -happens," Peggy explained blithely to their guest. - -Mrs. Moore hadn't been to the theater often, anywhere. So that, in -itself, was a pleasure. But to sit in a theater crowded with girls, all -in evening dress as they would have gone to a ball, their throats and -arms white in the glare of the electric lights, was a -never-to-be-forgotten experience. - -The play was a dashing affair, all beauty and melody, and the -irrepressible audience hummed the catchy airs between acts. - -Also there was the customary promenade during the intermission. - -The girls from the balcony went downstairs, and, threading their way -through the crowded aisles in which the girls were chatting, found the -seat of some friend and leaned gracefully near her for a few moments. - -And the talk usually ambled along something like this: - -"My dear! Aren't you crazy about it? Honestly I never heard anything -like that chorus--hm, hm, hm, hm,----" - -"Those costumes! My dear, did you ever see anything so fragile? -Perfectly hectic! But the colors--I'd give anything to have a winter -suit made on that grey and silver _motif_----" - -"Her voice!" - -"His eyes!" - -"That step they did was perfectly beautiful--don't you think we could -work it out by ourselves? Watch carefully if they bring it in again; I -can follow it all up to that little kick she does and the half turn in -the air----" - -"What a perfectly stunning gown! Why in the world didn't you save it for -Junior Prom? Well, you may have others, but I'm sure I never saw you in -anything more becoming--it's a _darling_, Dotty; look at Helen's _cute_ -gown!" - -"They say this made an awful hit in New York--do you think it's true -that May Hastings is really going on the stage when she graduates? Why, -I should think her people would feel terribly. But it would be a -thrilling life, wouldn't it?" - -With a final burst of music, the entire company crowded the stage in one -of those hurrahing finales, and the girls from Ambler House gathered up -their wraps and made all haste for the stairs. - -Outside Peggy summoned a taxi, and Mrs. Moore, Lilian, Katherine and -herself climbed in. - -"The station in time for the 11:10!" she called to the chauffeur, and in -an instant Mrs. Moore was being whisked away from her one bright day of -college. - -For she had not felt like incurring the extra expense of staying longer, -and Peggy and Katherine had been unable to think of a tactful means of -arranging that part of it themselves. So they had simply crowded all -they could for her into one day so that she would have a typical picture -of the rush of college life to take back to her small town with her. - -"Well," said Peggy, holding up her face to be kissed just as the train -came in, "how did you like college? What impression did it make on you?" - -And little faded Mrs. Moore clasped her hands before her while her eyes -shone mistily. - -"Why, I think"--her voice came huskily mingled with the throb of the -engine--"it is better than any of my dreams, and you dear girls have -been the best of all." And then she kissed Peggy. - -CHAPTER XI - -A SERIOUS DISCUSSION - - "Just one college, - And that's the college we sing to: - Just one college, - And that's the college for us!" - -The egotistical song of Hampton came out to Peggy from the door of -Myra's room when she stopped before it on her way home from class. - -A comfortable fudge-eating group looked up from the Morris chair and the -couch as she entered. - -"'Lo, Peggy," said Gertie Van Gorder, interrupting the song and waving -with a piece of fudge towards an unoccupied chair. "Sit down, Peg." - -"Can't," said Peggy. "Is Katherine here?" - -"Nope," said Katherine's voice from behind a pillow. "I'm up at gym -having a--c-c--brr-r--" the pillow was made to shiver--"a cold shower!" - -"Come on home, Kat, you wretch," laughed Peggy; "I've had a present from -Mr. Huntington." - -"_Who_," demanded Gertie, impertinently, "is Mr. Huntington?--and why -didn't you have him to our house dance?" - -Peggy and Katherine laughed. - -"He's an old man, silly,--and one of my very best friends; in fact, he -sent me to college, and his grandson is Jim that you all met, because I -_did_ have him to the house dance." - -"Well, then," pursued Gertie still inquisitive, "what was his present?" - -"Something good?" inquired Myra, sliding to the edge of her seat. - -"If it is, we're all coming," smiled Gertie graciously. - -"Well," Peggy admitted, "it's--salted almonds. Five pounds of them--I -suppose------" - -But she was the last one in the room. The group had fled with a rushing -sound down the hall and were already murmuring their appreciation in -Suite 22. - -"Save _some_ for me," mocked Peggy, when she overtook them. - -"Nice Mr. Huntington," said Gertie amiably, "nice, poor cheated Peggy. -Her shall have one--just one, mamma said,--slap your wrists------" - -"Gertie, I'm going to put you up on the hill one of these days," laughed -Peggy. On the hill was a certain state institution which visitors to the -town were always annoyingly mistaking for the college. - -"But then, visitors are always funny," as Gloria had once explained. -"One of them asked me where I came from and I said Iowa. She looked at -me a minute and then said, 'Will you please say that again?' Obligingly -I repeated 'Iowa.' 'Isn't that odd?' she said then. 'How strangely you -_do_ pronounce it. Now _I've_ always heard it called Ohio.'" - -At the thought of Gloria, the salted almonds became bitter in Peggy's -mouth, and she made a little face of distress. - -"Kaddie, _do_ you think Gloria isn't as happy as she might be?" she -inquired of her room-mate. - -With the quick facility of college girls for jumping from the most inane -and frivolous pleasantries to the most serious attitude of mind, -Katherine answered thoughtfully. - -"Peggy, how could she help being happy?" - -This question certainly appeared a staggerer on the face of things. - -"Happy?" trilled Doris Winterbean, "Why, I saw her yesterday going to -vespers in the _loveliest_ Belgian blue velvet suit mine eyes have ever -beheld. Happy! My _dear_! I'm free to say that if my own friend Self had -been clad in such Consider-the-Lilies raiment, _I'd_ have gone to -vespers _dancing_!" - -"Don't be silly," said Peggy. - -"Well," finished Doris defiantly. "Please satisfy our curiosity and show -us how such a suspicion ever crept into that woolly little head of -yours." - -She dodged Peggy's pillow as it came hurtling at her with good aim, and -then sat pensively with hands clasped over her knees as if to listen to -a tearful tale. - -"I'd never have noticed it, I admit," said Peggy. - -"Of course not," chorused the nut-eaters. - -"You know," interposed Katherine, "sometimes I think people who aren't -in college, you know,--like Mrs. Moore, just can't imagine a life like -ours, all happy and independent and so arranged that nothing serious -could _possibly_ creep in to trouble us. So if a girl seems abstracted, -or just resentful of too close scrutiny, as perhaps Gloria was, she is -apt to jump------" - -"No, no, I can't believe that," said the foolish voice of Doris. "Mrs. -Moore wouldn't jump. Anything that is less a tax on our credulity, -Kathie, but not that,--not _jump_." - -"Take the nuts away from that girl. They are beginning to have a bad -effect, in fact, nutty," shrilled Peggy. - -"As I was going to say," continued Katherine imperturbably, "people like -Mrs. Moore jump at conclusions------" - -"O-oh," murmured Doris. "That explains it. I wish you'd said that -before. It's quite all right, Kathie, now that you've made yourself -clear. The fault was all mine." - -"Doris," snapped Myra Whitewell, pinching her, "will you be serious?" - -"I'm so serious, I'm going home. You hurt." - -"Oh, Doris, do come back; don't act like--like------" - -"Like a freshman, I suppose? Well, I am a freshman. And I guess I will -go back to my room and be serious all by myself." - -"You needn't go and be mad, Doris." - -"Well, you needn't pinch me." - -Such comic dismay was registered on the faces of the group that Doris' -intention to play the spoilsport fled in a burst of laughter from her -pouting lips. - -"_Gooses_!" she cried at them. - -"Doris, you mean geese," corrected Myra, "but it is no term to apply to -a group of perfect ladies anyway." - -They were back again in the favorite freshman style of badinage, and the -atmosphere that had threatened to become tense was eased perfectly. - -"To go back------" began Peggy. - -The rippling notes of irresponsible song came from Gertie. - -"Do you think there's any intelligence in this group of highly cultured -persons?" complained Peggy. "Because I don't. I wanted to have you girls -help me about a real problem----" - -"But not our problem, Peggy," reminded Katherine; "in fact it's none of -our business." - -"It's Glory's, Glory's, hallelujah's," chanted Doris as an apropos -contribution to the talk. - -"Oh, I never heard anything so perfectly baffling as you people," cried -Peggy in despair. "Here I was going to have a serious discussion----" - -"Serious discussion!" gasped Gertie Van Gorder. "Quick, girls, pass -Peggy some more of her own nuts." - -Even while the box was being passed, the irrepressible roomful took up -the Hampton song where Peggy had interrupted them when she found them in -Myra's room. - - "Just one college, - And that's the college we sing to: - Just one college, - And that's the college for us. - There's neighbor Holyoke over the way-- - There's just one college for us! - But she can neither dance nor play,-- - There's just one college for us. - Just one college, - And that's the college we sing to. - Just one college, - And that's the college for us. - Oh, Vassar has a noble site-- - There's just one college for us! - But men, men, men are her delight-- - There's just one college for us!" - - - - -CHAPTER XII--THE AUCTION - - -"Peggy, look at that sign!" - -The room-mates were standing before the students' bulletin board down in -the note-room. - -"It's bridge, I suppose," said Peggy idly. - -"Bridge! No, it isn't. Look! it isn't that kind of auction." - -Breathlessly then they read the alluringly artistic letters, and made -out with difficulty: - - - Auction! - Big auction. - Everybody come. - - - - Beautiful clothes, evening dresses, lingerie, furs, everything - for the wardrobe of the college girl to be auctioned off - positively second-hand. Money must be paid on the spot. - - ---- _The Weldon House Girls._ - -"That's Gloria's house," said Peggy. - -"Yes," said Katherine, "and all of those girls have so many clothes they -don't know what to do with them. I think it is an awfully good idea to -sell some of them this way." - -"I've never been to one of those auctions before. Usually it's just kept -in the house. Each girl sells what she doesn't want, and any other girl -in the same house who has seen and envied that particular garment can -buy it. Donna Anderson got some lovely evening slippers that way in her -house for fifteen cents, and when they were cleaned they were just as -good as new." - -"I can think of lots of Gloria's things I'd like." - -"Yes, especially that Belgian blue velvet suit the girls were talking -about." - -Both girls laughed at the idea of Gloria selling her new things. - -"Don't you worry about those girls," said Katherine finally, "they'll -just auction rags and tatters and get good prices for them, too." - -"Have you got some spare money to go with?" - -"A little--about seven dollars. At the rate some of those sales are -made, I ought to be able to get quite a complete outfit for that." - -"And I've a little. I haven't counted just how much. But of course we -can get some more from the bank." - -When they trailed into Ambler House for luncheon they found the greatest -interest and excitement reigning. - -The auction was in the air, and nobody could think of anything else. - -"Just little tiny no-account auctions,--why, some house is having one -every day, but who ever heard of a wholesale kind like this?" cried -Doris. "I certainly will be there." - -Since the sign, for all its artistic printing, had neglected to say what -day the auction would be held, Ambler House sent a deputation over to -Weldon to find out. - -Weldon House sent back word, "Saturday afternoon, of _course_," so that -part of it was settled, and approved by everybody. - -Peggy and Katherine went in no small state of excitement. It was a new -kind of amusement so far as they were concerned. - -The freshmen from Ambler House were almost the only members of the first -class to attend. - -The freshmen in other campus houses were not so precocious as this -singularly self-confident crowd, and did not feel like rushing in where -something was going on that was beyond their experience. - -As soon as the Amblerites stepped inside of Weldon House, they noticed a -conspicuous poster with a hand inked on it pointing, and the single -word, "Upstairs." - -The matron of Weldon House was standing before the sign with a curious -expression puckering her lips, when the gay little group swept by. - -Once upstairs, there was another poster, a more helpful one, this time, -"Go to Room 27." - -The upper hall was full of other anxious buyers plodding their way in -the direction indicated by the guide-post. Room 27 belonged to a most -gracious Junior, Zelda Darmeer. - -It was characteristic of Zelda that her walls were decorated with the -mottoes, "No studying aloud," and "Never let your studies interfere with -your regular college course." - -The auction was already in progress when Peggy, Katherine and their -companions stepped inside. - -It was being conducted on the most informal lines. Whenever a girl had -anything to auction, she acted as her own auctioneer, and when the -others thought she had taken enough time, one of them serenely set up in -competition. - -The chairs were piled with soft blue chiffons, dainty white -under-garments, and plumed hats and mangey furs. - -"Put this up, somebody. Who belongs to this? Put this up. I want to bid -on it!" One of the guests was rudely waving a silver-spangled scarf that -had slipped from a chair nearby and fallen at her feet. - -"Yes, in a minute," came a business-like voice, "that's mine. Only been -worn three years, and has got over two hundred perfectly good spangles -left on it. Only eight hundred came off." - -Peggy and the others joined the guests already there, sitting quietly -down on the floor in their midst. For floors are vastly more used at -college than anywhere else except, perhaps, in the nurseries. Few people -realize the solid comfort there is in floors. They are not simply -objects lying flatly and dispiritedly beneath our feet to be trodden -upon, but they make the most delightful divans and seats in the world, -and possess a superior seating capacity. - -At least that was the way the Hampton girls found it, and during -vacation time they often outraged a parent or relative by proceeding to -sit down and be comfortable, if it chanced that every real chair was -taken. - -That the goods to be sold should repose in the chairs, and the customers -should sit on the floor, seemed highly natural to Peggy and Katherine, -and a very satisfactory economy of space all round. - -"Now this," Zelda was standing on the wabbly heap of cushions that -constituted the platform, "_this_ is my well-known blue chiffon dress. -Everybody knows and can testify to its wearing qualities. This dress has -appeared at every dance and reception since the opening of the term. It -has shown up regularly about four times a week, and has been universally -admired. - -"Now this dress"--she held it up conscientiously so that the light shone -through it and it was seen to be more or less in shreds in certain -places, but still presenting a pleasing ensemble, nevertheless. - -"There are the marks of honorable service about this dress. It has lots -of good times to remember. I was never unhappy in it once, and that's a -boast that any gown might be proud of. Now, girls, I got this in Boston -just before I came to college at the beginning of this year, and I went -to Hollander's for it and I paid eighty dollars. I'm tired of the dress -now, but there are at least five good more wears out of it. It always -_looks_ dear and _sweet_ once it gets on. The price of this dress is -four dollars," she wound up. - -There were two ways of auctioning. According to them, you either set -your own price and the bidders' contest simply went on to see which -would be the first, or you offered the object after the approved auction -custom and the bidders ran up the price as high as it would go. - -Zelda had a conscience. Had she not held the gown before the light in -that frank fashion, the beauty of the frayed garment might have turned -some freshman's head to the extent of fifteen dollars or more, and it -had served its purpose for Zelda--she wanted a few dollars spending -money, and getting rid of her old things was a quick method of obtaining -it. - -When the price of the blue chiffon was named, Lilian Moore nearly fell -over on the floor. She had been straining forward across Katherine -Foster's knee, her eyes covetous and hungry. - -She had not come expecting to buy anything. She had merely "been dragged -along," as the girls said, and she had hoped to find enough pleasure in -watching the others purchase the wonderful second-hands. - -But that pleasure was gone now. Suddenly, as she realized that this -wonderful, shimmering blue butterfly of a dress was within her reach, -she burned with a sudden fire to have it. - -For Lilian, who, under the Ambler girls' teaching, had come to get -together a fairly good school-day wardrobe at small cost, had never yet -possessed a real evening dress. - -She had gone to party after party, reception after reception and dance -after dance, always meekly and shamefacedly arrayed in the white -simplicity that had been her graduation dress at high school the spring -before. Now, staring her in the face with soft blue intensity, was -Opportunity, and she meant to seize upon it. - -"Me," she cried out, like a child in her eagerness. "I want it, Miss -Darmeer. _Here's_ the four dollars!" - -Her spending money for weeks was poured extravagantly into Zelda's hand, -and the wonderful gown was thrown lightly over her trembling arm. - -For a little while at least--until the gorgeous thing actually dropped -to pieces--she would appear as well-dressed, as beautiful and as fragile -as the other girls, with her hitherto covered shoulders glistening -charmingly into view and her arms bare and bright almost to the -shoulder. - -At this moment Gloria came in from her own room, her fair face flushed, -and her arms laden. There was a curious hauteur, that was foreign to her -accustomed manner, clinging about her, somehow. - -And the very first thing that she put up was the wonderful suit of -Belgian blue! - -As she mounted the swaying pile of cushions, her expression never -softened to the hilarity that the occasion had held up till now. - -The light gleamed over the wonderful blue of the thing in her arms. - -"A suit," she began, in that voice the freshmen worshipped, "a blue -suit. Tailored to fit me. Do for any tall girl. The lining is, as you -see, a good quality taffeta," she turned the coat conscientiously inside -out, "and a blue silk underskirt goes with the skirt. I've worn this -three times. I don't think very many people saw it, for it was only to -chapel and vespers and----" - -A laugh interrupted her. That was rather scathing of her, those of her -classmates who were present thought. For they were required to attend -chapel and vespers and didn't like the implication that they neglected -their duty. - -"Kaddie," whispered Peggy, "do you suppose she's got so many -clothes--that--that three wearings is--enough?" - -She gasped at the very idea of such a thing. The condition of the -chiffon gown that Zelda had sold was more like her own things by the -time she had done with them. She could not fancy any one parting with -something they had scarcely become even used to yet. - -"Maybe it isn't becoming to her." - -"Oh, Kaddie!" - -Katherine looked again at the figure of Gloria with her blue burden over -her arm and saw that she had spoken carelessly. - -The blue of the suit brought out the blue of the eyes in a dazzling -fashion. The triumphant red and gold of Gloria's hair and eye-lashes -flamed more like those of a Norse goddess than ever. - -"What am I offered? I can't advertise"--(the ghost of a smile did quirk -her lips here for an instant)--"as Zelda did, that this suit has known -only happy times. It's--had to take its chances. But such as it is--it's -ready for your offers." - -She stood expectantly, the suit lifted a little on her arm. - -"Twenty-five," lazily called a senior from the back of the room. - -"I'm offered twenty-five," said the auctioneer, "and I'm--still -listening." - -"Thirty," piped Hazel Pilcher eagerly. - -"Forty," jumped the senior's voice from the back of the room. - -"Forty-one," hesitated Doris Winterbean. - -There was no more bidding. Doris opened her check-book and wrote the sum -which had purchased the shining wonder that had lately been the property -of the freshman president. She knew that suit had never cost less than a -hundred, and she was more than satisfied. Its former wearing rather lent -it grace than detracted from its value, considering who the wearer was. - -"I was going to buy a new suit and a spring coat for next term," said -Doris, "but this will have to do instead of both now,--and I'd rather -have it." - -But nothing else that was put up by the others, or by Gloria herself, -brought anything like that price--none even yielded so high a percentage -of its original cost. - -Gloria offered waists, which went for prices such as fifty cents, or, at -the highest, a dollar. Then she held up an adorable kimono, direct from -Japan, that all the girls had envied and coveted. But beautiful kimonos -are luxuries, whereas suits of some kind are necessities. So her -sacrifice met with no such fortune as the blue suit had called forth. -Most of the girls didn't attend college auctions with their check-books. -Doris Winterbean was a single foresighted exception. - -"Isn't it terrible to see those beautiful things going for a few -pennies?" said Peggy. - -"It is," nodded Katherine. "What can that girl be thinking of?" - -"Thinking of turning into a savage, I should say," Peggy speculated in -answer. "You can see she isn't going to have many clothes left." - -"She looks as picturesque as ever, anyway," sighed Katherine. "It's too -bad there are not more of our classmates here to see her." - -"Yes, she was certainly a lucky choice for president," agreed Peggy. - -"Your choice." - -"Well, my choice first and the class's afterwards, and I'm sure we're -both proud of our good taste." - -The radiant one was again holding up an article of apparel before their -interested gaze. - -"Now, this," she began her advertisement, "is all of handmade lace----" - -An imperative knock sounded on the door. - -Every girl in the room started nervously. For auctions, while not -against any college regulation, were not exactly the sort of thing that -would meet with a matron's approval when indulged in to the wholesale -extent of this one at Weldon House. - -Perhaps that puzzled and anxious matron they had seen downstairs had -followed the directions on the sign and was even now upon the threshold. -How annoying, when there were many delectable and unsold articles still -lying negligently over the chair backs. - -"Well," cried Gloria, in the midst of her harangue, "come in." - -But the door opened only a crack and a muffled voice came through it. - -Zelda Darmeer felt a certain responsibility since it was her room, but -she would literally have had to wade through six rows of husky girls to -get to the door. - -She stood up anxiously. - -"Peggy Parsons, go and see what it is, will you, please?" she begged, -her face dark with annoyance. - -Peggy, by clutching at the knees and then the shoulders of the girls on -either side, arose with difficulty and went out into the hall. - -What she saw there made her shut the door behind her. - -The matron, just as they had feared, was outside the door. But there was -another woman with her. A horrid-looking woman, Peggy thought, very -different from any one usually seen in campus houses. - -The matron's face was troubled, and Peggy felt instinctively that it was -something more than their reckless auction that was causing her -uneasiness. - -The other woman's expression was sullen and aggressive. - -She came forward threateningly as Peggy came out, but in a moment fell -back with a scowl, as the light from the window at the end of the hall -streamed more clearly over the little figure. - -"That's not Miss Hazeltine," she said snappishly. - -"No," murmured the matron, still with that look of doubt and distaste. -"This isn't one of my girls at all. Are you--perhaps--a friend of Miss -Hazeltine's?" - -"I hope I'm one of her best friends," said Peggy quickly. "And"--with a -quick smile that said it all--"I'm a freshman." - -"Well, I--don't know," hesitated the matron. - -The other woman frowned. "I want my money to-day," she demanded. - -Peggy shivered as if she had suddenly been brought in touch with -something ugly and sordid, something meant to remain without her share -of experience. - -She was torn between the feeling that she had no business, in justice to -Gloria, to listen to any more--and the desire, the need to keep Gloria -away from the menace of this woman's eyes. - -She felt that Gloria was even less able to meet and cope with this -strange un-college-like situation than she, Peggy. - -For Gloria seemed of finer clay, and she herself--what was she but just -an everyday young person, glad to be alive and curious about everything -that life might hold,--happy or otherwise? - -Perhaps Gloria would hate her for stumbling upon a situation like this -which didn't concern her. - -"I think," she said to the pained matron, "I think I'd better get -Gloria. She's in there----" Then, with an inspiration, she turned -suddenly upon the unpleasant woman. - -"Won't you go down to her room," she questioned, "Number 20, and wait -until she comes? I'm sure that would be better; then if she cares to see -you, she can find you there." - -"Oh, she won't want to see me," retorted the woman. "I'll just wait -here. There ain't any other door to that room she's in, is there?" - -Peggy's heart turned sick. - -"I will send her out to you," she said quietly. "What is your name, -please?" - -"I'll tell _her_ my name," answered the woman ungraciously. - -"I think," observed Peggy in a low tone, "that you had better tell -_me_--wouldn't that be best, Mrs. Ormsby?" - -She appealed to the matron for confirmation. - -"Certainly," agreed Mrs. Ormsby, catching a little of Peggy's quiet -fire. "You shall at least send in your name." - -"Well," grudged the woman, with a hateful smirk, "just tell Miss -Hazeltine it's Hart and Bates' Dressmaking Establishment." - -"All right," murmured Peggy, and laid her hand on the door. - -The matron bit her lip uneasily, and Peggy turned the handle and went -back into the babble of bidding that was going on inside. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII--FEET OF CLAY - - -"My Morning Glory," thought Peggy, in her heart as she stood among the -auction guests. - -A feeling of loyalty filled her as she found with her glance the subject -of the disagreeable conversation that had just taken place outside the -door. - -The freshman president, all unconscious of impending disaster--or at -least of its nearness--was in the act of taking off the wonderful high -button shoes that she wore because one of the girls had expressed a -desire to buy them. - -She was laughing at the incongruity of it, and the light was dancing in -her rose-shadowed blue eyes. - -"The clothes off our backs," she was saying gayly, "anything to please -our customers----" - -And Peggy looked at the beautiful silk stockings that gleamed on her -feet when the shoes were removed. - -"Look out, Morning Glory," shouted a merry Junior, "there are some of -your freshmen worshippers present--and they say all idols have clay -feet!" - -Peggy's heart skipped a beat, and Gloria seized the shoes uncertainly as -if to put them on again. The room burst into a shout of laughter, and -Gloria ducked her flaming head gracefully and laughed with the rest. - -"My shoes!" she cried, with the laughter still in her voice, as she held -them up for sale, "right off the clay feet----" - -"Gloria!" cried Peggy reluctantly. - -"In just a minute," answered the beautiful girl, "I'm busy selling -_these_. Do you want to bid something? Then----" - -"Gloria," urged Peggy again, for she had caught a faint but impatient -tap on the door at her back. She held the knob, and she felt it turn -under her grasp. She knew she was not as strong as the horrible woman -outside. - -"There's--somebody waiting to see you." - -Gloria paused, swaying on the uncertain heap of cushions, with a flush -of annoyance coloring her face. Then all at once she looked directly -into Peggy's eyes, and understood. - -"I'll come," she said, quickly, dropping the shoes with a thud on the -floor, and descending from the teetering platform. - -"You haven't sold those shoes to any one yet," reminded Zelda Darmeer; -"they still belong to you." - -"That's so," assented Gloria abstractedly, and slipped into them. - -With their button sides loose and flapping grotesquely against her -silken ankles, she shuffled with what dignity she might towards the -door. Peggy took her hand from the knob, and Gloria disappeared into the -corridor. - -There was silence in the room for a second after she had gone. - -Then the babble began again, not of bidding this time, but of -conjecture, laughter and jests. - -"Mystery!" observed Zelda Darmeer, hunching up her shoulders. - -"Who _is_ out there, Peggy?" some one demanded. "Don't keep us in -suspense." - -"Yes, who's there?" cried the others. - -"The--the matron," said Peggy, truthfully. "She came up and----" - -"Well, she needn't blame Morning Glory for this auction," Zelda Darmeer -started up; "I got up this auction, with two of the people from the -first floor, to sell off our old duds. We didn't even know Glory was -coming into it, but when she heard it she seemed to be keen about it, -so--but it isn't her fault and I'll tell Mrs. Ormsby so----" - -She was forcing her way through the crowd in good earnest. The six rows -of girls were stepped on and trodden under foot ruthlessly as she -proceeded towards the door. - -Peggy again sprang into position as guard. "Don't," she cried out, and -then added in a more natural voice: "You've got us all here, now go on -with the auction." - -"Oh," said Zelda, mystified, but amenable, "all right. I suppose she'll -be back in a minute, and Ormsby can't do much anyway." - -The auction went merrily forward, but Gloria didn't come back. - -After an hour or so, when Peggy was sure the woman must have gone and -the trying interview, whatever it was, must be over, she slipped from -the room and went fearfully down the hall toward Number 20. - -She knocked on the door, and entered when a cold "Come" sounded. - -Gloria was seated shoeless on the couch, her red-gold hair in disarray, -a frightened, harassed look in her wide eyes. - -"Gloria," stammered Peggy, "do you want to talk to me?" - -Gloria shot her a quick glance, searching, appealing and yet at the same -time resentful. - -"It depends," said Gloria. "Do you like me very much?" - -"Very much," returned Peggy simply. - -"Well, then," flung out Gloria unexpectedly, "I sha'n't tell you." - -"Sha'n't tell me--because I like you?" cried Peggy indignantly. "Why, I -never heard of such a thing!" - -"Do you like me as well as you do Katherine?" the strange girl pursued. - -A vision of Katherine, familiar, dear, loyal,--her own room-mate, rose -mistily before Peggy's eyes. - -"No," she said, truthfully, "of course not." - -"Oh," Gloria answered, "then it isn't like the rest. Perhaps I can talk -to you anyway. I know that it was your efforts that made me president, -though, in the first place. Why did you do that?" - -"Because I knew you were the girl for the place." - -"But I wasn't." - -"I think you have proved yourself to be all we hoped, and more." - -"But you don't--know about things." - -"I know a good deal. The freshmen swear by you. They would follow your -example----" - -"My example!" - -"Yes, and they couldn't have a better pattern, Gloria." - -"Oh, well, you are as bad as the rest. Please go and leave me. There's -no use. I haven't anybody--go quickly, please----" - -"Now, Gloria, you've been saying the strangest things. From your very -odd remarks I gather that if I--didn't like you much, you'd think that -made me a better confidante. Now, I can't hate you even to please you. I -like you--awfully much--and did from the moment you came into our room -at the beginning of the year----" - -"It has nothing to do with my being president?" - -"Not a thing in the world!" - -With a little shuddering sob, Gloria reached for Peggy's hand, and in an -instant her shaking shoulders were held fast in Peggy's reassuring -clasp. - -"Everybody looks up to me so----" - -"Yes," said Peggy, "and they ought." - -"They ought not! Peggy, it wasn't good for me, such sudden prominence! -At home where I lived I was just one of a good many. I went abroad and -traveled around and did not have an opportunity to establish much of a -place for myself with any group. My father and mother are indulgent, but -I've often heard my mother say she wished I didn't have red hair. And -here the girls are crazy about it----" - -Peggy smoothed the radiant hair in question, while a sudden smile curved -her crooked little mouth. - -"Oh, Gloria, child," she laughed, "I can see your trouble isn't going to -be such a bugaboo after all. Go on and tell me now." - -"And I've never managed my own money----" - -"Now we're coming to it," thought Peggy. - -"And, Peggy, you may not believe it, but we aren't so very rich, after -all. I know that everybody says I'm a millionaire, but--we haven't -anything so very much, really. And I was always the first one asked to -contribute to everything--and I had to give quite a bit as -president----" - -"Ye-es," mused Peggy, "I never thought of that side of it." - -"And I was expected to wear the most wonderful clothes--I heard the -girls make the remark that Glory Hazeltine never wore the same evening -dress twice--and--and I was vain. I've seemed indifferent, Peggy, I -know, but in my heart I was vain. I'm just beginning to find myself -out." - -"You've found yourself out wrong," mused Peggy aloud, "and you are no -vainer than any other girl would be in your position and with your -assets." - -"Well, then, I'm sorry for the others." - -"Your story is that you were fiendishly extravagant, isn't that all?" - -"All? Oh, Peggy!" - -"Well, most of us have that failing to fight--and some have reasons to -make it harder to win. But anyway, girlie, that doesn't seem very awful, -after all. You know how the stores are? The dressmaking shops run after -the popular girls and beg for their trade and offer them special prices -and say, 'Oh, my dear, I shouldn't bother about paying now--just let it -go on the account.' And the account seems so elastic--and you just order -a gown or suit whenever you imagine you need one, and they are forever -calling you up by phone and saying they have something extra nice----" - -"I don't know," said Peggy thoughtfully; "I've found most of the stores -in this town wonderfully lenient. They will carry an account on and on, -and if you pay once a year they're satisfied. It must be a great -inconvenience to them to handle such erratic accounts, but they know the -college girls are _all_ honest and will pay sometime." - -"And I could have paid _sometime_--but I dare not tell dad. He would -think running such accounts was awful. This dressmaking place is not -like the other concerns. They--they hound--you----" - -Terror filled the baby-blue eyes. - -"Well, you should have told somebody when you found it getting beyond -you. I have quite a bit of money each month, and I don't know anything -I'd rather----" - -"Oh, but I shall not need it now." Gloria even smiled in her -realization. "You see, I've sold everything I had for what it would -bring, and--it made enough, I am thankful to say." - -"Did you tell the woman?" - -"Not how I got it, no. I endorsed Doris' check and handed it over to her -as if I had been a princess----" - -"I know your manner. Was she properly overcome?" - -"Well, no. In fact she said, 'This is but a drop in the bucket. I'll -have you persecuted.'" - -"She must have said 'prosecuted,' Gloria." - -"Well, one or the other, the effect is the same. She _has_ been -persecuting me." - -"Well, and then did you give her the rest?" asked Peggy, desirous of -hearing all of the story. - -"Yes, I poured into her hands the full amount the bidders had given me -in return for all my beautiful kimonos, gowns, waists and underwear." - -"Sounds like an elevator call in a department store." - -"Doesn't it? But she didn't know. She counted it out and returned me two -dollars and said I'd given her too much. I was thankful there had been -enough. Oh, Peggy, Peggy, Mrs. Ormsby saw it all. She is a brick. But I -feel so mean, so mean----" - -"You needn't. Now you've learned, and you can go around here in -sackcloth and ashes and you will be the 'freshmen's handsome president' -still. That's what the upperclass girls call you. So it will come out -all right. And nobody guessing anything." - -"You know," Gloria was laughing through her tears, "the reason I -wouldn't tell you was because I couldn't bear to risk seeing your stare -of disillusionment and loss of faith--in case you felt about me as some -of the others do. I don't know why they should, but they act as if I -were sort of superhuman. And all my worry about your attitude for -nothing! I've just been plain Gloria Hazeltine to you all the time, -haven't I, Peggy? And to Katherine. I'm--kind of glad. It's awful to -have people holding such ridiculous ideals about you." - -"No, it isn't. When you're graduated, you will look back on it as -something very precious--and very wonderful. It is one of the best -things that can come to any one--such idealization as you have met with -at the hands of our class. And the only way to do is to live up to it, -to make it as true as truth." - -"That's what I was doing, in a way," explained Gloria woefully. "But -only to the most material side of it. I wanted to live up to their ideal -of me in wonderful clothes--in generous subscriptions, and all that kind -of thing." - -"Well, young lady, now you right-about face and live up to the other -side of it. They would follow you and love you if you were as shabby as -our wash-lady. So you can go as simply dressed as you want, and they -will do nothing but imitate you. It's a wonderful power you have, -Gloria." - -Gloria brushed back the straying hair from her tear-stained face. - -"I never thought of that, really, Peggy," she said. "Do you suppose -there is really a little something worth while in me to call forth such -feeling on the part of the class?" - -"A good deal," said Peggy. "But not--exactly what they think. You can be -even finer than they believe, though, if you'll set about it." - -"I wish I were like you, Peggy," wailed Gloria. - -"Like me! Now, Gloria Hazeltine, you know you don't. Nobody expects me -to be anything very remarkable. They love me but they have to love a lot -of faults along with me. So they love me and look _down_, and you and -look _up_." - -"You've helped, Peggy. Instead of being sorry and ashamed of myself and -realizing that I'm not as nice as they think, I'm going to turn that -energy to _being_ as nice. Do you think I can do it?" - -"I'm not from Missouri--but I cling to their motto, and I do believe you -can fulfill it for me." - -"All right, I _will_ show you. You and all of them. I'm going to -surprise you, Peggy Parsons!" - -Peggy left her room with a little sigh. - -"I've come to collect Katherine," she poked her head into Zelda -Darmeer's abode and said. - -Katherine came hastily out to her, and the two made their way to Ambler -House, the several purchases they had made carried loosely in their -arms. - -When they were comfortably enwrapped in the dear, restful, homelike -atmosphere of their own suite, Peggy gave Katherine a sketchy report of -her interview with Gloria. - -"We've had to have our finger in two college pies of very different -flavors, Kathie," she mused when the tale was done. "Our first case was -a girl who didn't have recognition _enough_--was swamped under the -weight of indifference and criticism that met her here. The other has -too much and couldn't stand it. She fell to pieces under the burden of -worship the girls insisted on placing on her. It's funny, isn't it, -Katherine?" - -"Such weeps, such weeps," laughed Katherine, not without sympathy in her -tone. "If only everybody in college could have things evened up for them -as we have. We're neither too high nor too low. We have a lovely -suite--each of us has a--nice room-mate" (Katherine smiled as she flung -this little inclusive compliment at herself), "and people like us a good -deal, but not so much that they expect more of us than is humanly -possible." - -"But I don't think we'd be any different in any situation," judged -Peggy. "Do you know, friend room-mate, I'm afraid we're hopelessly -commonplace." - -"I believe you're right," Katherine agreed stoutly, "and I'm glad _of_ -it!" - - - - -CHAPTER XIV--SPRING TERM - - -It is worth while having come through months of winter, full of varying -fortunes, to wake at last in the glory of Spring Term. - -Spring Term! Those of us who have had it,--what wouldn't we give to be -able to drift backward for a moment and feel the wonder of Spring Term -around us again? Sweet with its apple-blossoms, prodigal of its -sunshine, giving away New England in a strange manner, showing that she -possesses a wildness and radiance of youth that for three-fourths of the -year she denies. - -For Spring Term is satisfaction. There is enough of it. When its magic -first comes to the freshman she thinks there will be eons more of Spring -Terms. - -But there will not be. Only four of them in a lifetime--during those -years when the newness of life is fresh, when the power to respond sings -through every girl's heart its most exultant tune. - -A more or less bony livery horse, perked up for spring, with the -inevitable runabout, stood before each campus house's back door in those -days. - -When his hirers came down from their rooms, they undid the knot about -the hitching post and, picking up the reins, slapped them on the beast's -back and careened away, out into the wonderworld their Hampton had -become. - -Red canoes began to flash across the bright and shallow waters of -Paradise. - -Rubber-soled shoes slapped their way to the tennis courts, and their -wearers sat for hours without any alleviating shade, just to have -possession of a court at last for sixty minutes. - -"I don't know _what_ I've ever done to deserve it," said Peggy, leaning -on her window-sill beside Katherine, while the two looked out on it all. - -"I've heard the upperclass girls tell some of our freshmen when they -were homesick, 'Wait till Spring Term.' Now I understand what they -meant," returned Katherine slowly. - -"Oh, room-mate, I am glad I belong to such a world. Wouldn't it -be--wouldn't it be _terrible_ to have Spring Term come along and be a -senior--or an _alum_?" - -"Seniors graduate--I suppose they don't realize it's all for the last -time--maybe they do, though. But alums!" Katherine caught her arm and -pressed it in an odd panic. "Do you suppose we will actually some day -be--that?" she asked with a shudder. - -Peggy laughed out into the sunshine. "Not for ages and ages. Three years -more--why, that's almost the same as forever. Katherine," she changed -the subject suddenly, "I wish we had a canoe! Watch those adorable ones -on Paradise--see the drops sparkle off that paddle--oh, Kathie, let's -have one, h'mm?" - -Katherine was immediately beside herself with joy. - -"We can get one second-hand from a girl down at Weldon House," she said -joyously. "I heard about it the other day." - -Peggy demurred. "I don't want a second-hand one," she declared -decidedly. "I want a new one, that nobody has ever adventured in before -us. I don't know how to paddle though, do you?" - -"No, except that the girl at Weldon that wants to sell this one I -mentioned took me out in hers and sort of advertised it by letting me -experiment with the paddle awhile. I nearly tipped us over and she was -so anxious to have me buy the boat she never said a word." - -Within the next few days Peggy and Katherine wrote to Canada to see -about the prices of canoes. They labored long and hard in the gymnasium -pool and took the swimming tests that were necessary for a college -permit for canoe ownership. - -And then, sad, and sickening disappointment, they found that freshmen -weren't allowed to own canoes at all! - -They left the boat-house with downcast eyes, but the glory of the day -soon made them lift their gaze, and the first thing they saw was a -joyous crew of their classmates going to sea in a moist-floored -row-boat. - -In a moment life was as full of promise as ever and the two plunged down -the boat-house steps and gave their gymnasium numbers in to charter the -first craft of a similar kind that came along. - -"The water's just as--wet, under this," laughed Peggy as they finally -pushed off. - -"And the oars are just as hard to use as a paddle," cried Katherine, who -had just dropped one overboard. "Oh, thank you,--yes, we can manage it -all right; yes, _indeed_, we've had our swimming test!" This last was to -the boat-house boy who rescued the oar and who seemed overly concerned -for their safe voyage. - -"Paradise," breathed Peggy softly, a little while later, as they drifted -under the shade of the overhanging trees and looked up toward the -glowing green campus and the bright and exotic botanical gardens of -Hampton. "Only the river is named that--but it's _all_ paradise. Oh, -Katherine, Katherine, I think we've had a happy year, don't you?" - -But Katherine was not inclined at the moment to be either poetical or -retrospective. "Mercy!" she cried out sharply, "now I've caught my oar -on a root!" - -The bright days sped all too fast. A few walks around Hospital Hill, a -climb up Mt. Tom, a number of evening street-car rides when the girls -sat on the front seat outside the car just back of the motorman with the -wind blowing through their hair, a jaunt or so to a distant tea-house, a -drive behind one of the bony mares, a few negligible recitations and -examinations--and--poof!--they were gone like smoke. - -The freshmen were urged to gather up their belongings and hasten home as -soon as possible so that the campus rooms would be vacant for that -greatest drama of the spring soon to be staged at Hampton--the -commencement exercises for the senior class. - -"And you and I aren't to see a bit of it," grieved Peggy to her -room-mate. "I suppose they are keeping it all a mystery from us until we -get nearer it ourselves. Don't forget to write to me often and _often_ -this summer, Kathie,--it seems strange I'm not going to see you for so -long a time." - -"Yes, I'll write, of course, child. I'll miss you and I'll miss Hamp, -but I'll be glad to be home for a while, at that. My mother wants me and -so do the rest of the dear folks. I'm so eager to get there I don't know -what to do--and yet my eyes are all full of tears at leaving, at the -same time." - -"Well, we ought to be laughing instead of crying--neither of us got any -conditions or low grades except----" - -"Now you needn't remind me of that. I got that low grade in botany -because I couldn't draw, not because I didn't know the lessons. It's -funny if you have to be an artist for every course----" - -"Never mind, Kathie, I barely came out on the safe side of math. I'm -going to have a bonfire of my trigonometry and my old higher algebra as -soon as I get off the train at home. _They_ shall never cause anybody -else such misery." - -"I'll give you my botany book to throw in with them." - -"All right, your botany book is elected to the conflagration." - -"I know one thing that _won't_ go in." - -"What's that, my dear?" - -"A certain number of the _Hampton College Monthly_." - -A quick color swept over Peggy's face. - -Laughingly she caught her room-mate's arm and started with her on an -expedition to round up the freshmen of the house for a last half day -together while they still enjoyed their lowly state. - -Florence Thomas, Myra Whitewell, Doris Winterbean, Gertrude Van Gorder, -Lilian Moore and May Jenson they summoned out onto the campus where they -were all content to stroll, arms intertwined, meeting other groups who -were, like themselves, bidding Hampton farewell for the summer. - -It was late afternoon, with the sun streaming over everything and the -houses and trees casting their long quiet shadows over the grass, when -there drifted by a group of seniors, singing idly one of their senior -songs. - -The music of it caught Peggy's heart and she shut her eyes against the -tears. There were senior celebrities in that group--girls whom she had -known very well by sight--whom she would never see again. Part of -college they had been, and now they were humming their senior song for -the last time across that dear old campus. - -How could they bear to leave--when it was to be shut on the outside of -the college gates always--except as they flitted back through the years -in the doubtful and unenviable role of alumn? - -With a full heart Peggy was glad she was just beginning, glad that she -would shout for her class's red lion emblem at basketball matches and -polo ground for three years more, glad that she was to return and buy, -in the pride of her sophomoreship, her little red canoe, glad that -college was still brimming over with experiences for her, as yet untried -and unguessed. - -"Come quickly, Peggy," cried Gloria Hazeltine, passing the Ambler girls -on a run, "Glee club's having a sing over by Seelye Hall. Hurry, or -you'll miss some of it." - -Glad of the opportunity to be with so great a number of girls once more -before vacation, the Ambler freshmen began to run too, and soon the -voices of the glee club carried to them. - -Through the crowd that had gathered they caught glimpses of the singers' -white dresses. - -"They're singing 'Where-oh-where,'" cried Katherine. - -And as the words of the familiar song were wafted out to them, Peggy and -Katherine smiled their queer pride and happiness into each other's eyes, -since for the first time the song applied to _Them_. - - "Where, oh, where are those verdant freshmen? - Where, oh, where are those verdant freshmen? - Where, oh, _Where_ are those verdant freshmen? - Sa-afe _now_ in the Soph'more Class!" - - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PEGGY PARSONS A HAMPTON FRESHMAN -*** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/35729 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works to protect the -Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a -registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, -unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything -for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may -use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative -works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and -printed and given away - you may do practically _anything_ with public -domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, -especially commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If -you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works -in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic -works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with -the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name -associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this -agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full -Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with -others. - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg(tm) work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can -be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying -any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a -work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on -the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs -1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg(tm). - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works -provided that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm) - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) - works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. -YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, -BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN -PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND -ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR -ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES -EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm) -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm) - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm) -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm), -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/35729-8.zip b/35729-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2f58fa4..0000000 --- a/35729-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/35729-h.zip b/35729-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f1a04ff..0000000 --- a/35729-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/35729-h/35729-h.html b/35729-h/35729-h.htm index ab2bf78..5dd81d1 100644 --- a/35729-h/35729-h.html +++ b/35729-h/35729-h.htm @@ -436,27 +436,9 @@ pre { font-family: monospace; font-size: 0.9em; white-space: pre-wrap </style> </head> <body> +<div>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 35729 ***</div> <div class="document" id="peggy-parsons-a-hampton-freshman"> <h1 class="document-title level-1 pfirst title">Peggy Parsons a Hampton Freshman</h1> - -<!-- -*- encoding: utf-8 -*- --> -<div class="class container pgheader" id="pg-header"> -<p class="noindent pfirst">This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the <a class="reference internal pginternal" href="#project-gutenberg-license">Project Gutenberg License</a> -included with this eBook or online at -<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">http://www.gutenberg.org/license</a>.</p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<div class="container" id="pg-machine-header"> -<p class="noindent pfirst">Title: Peggy Parsons a Hampton Freshman</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Author: Annabel Sharp</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Release Date: March 30, 2011 [EBook #35729]</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Language: English</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Character set encoding: UTF-8</p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pnext" id="pg-start-line">*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PEGGY PARSONS A HAMPTON FRESHMAN ***</p> </div> <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> </div> @@ -6239,340 +6221,6 @@ eyes, since for the first time the song applied to </div></blockquote> <div class="vspace" style="height: 5em"> </div> -<p class="pfirst" id="pg-end-line">*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PEGGY PARSONS A HAMPTON FRESHMAN ***</p> -<div class="backmatter"> -</div> -</div> -<div class="level-2 section" id="a-word-from-project-gutenberg"> -<span id="pg-footer"/><h2 class="level-2 pfirst section-title title">A Word from Project Gutenberg</h2> -<p class="pfirst">We will update this book if we find any errors.</p> -<p class="pnext">This book can be found under: <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/35729">http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/35729</a></p> -<p class="pnext">Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set -forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to -protect the Project Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge -for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not -charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is -very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as -creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. -They may be modified and printed and given away – you may do -practically <em class="italics">anything</em> with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution.</p> -<div class="level-3 section" id="the-full-project-gutenberg-license"> -<span id="project-gutenberg-license"/><h3 class="level-3 pfirst section-title title">The Full Project Gutenberg License</h3> -<p class="pfirst"><em class="italics">Please read this before you distribute or use this work.</em></p> -<p class="pnext">To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">http://www.gutenberg.org/license</a>.</p> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-1-general-terms-of-use-redistributing-project-gutenberg-electronic-works"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works</h4> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.A.</strong> By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by -the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.B.</strong> “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.C.</strong> The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is in the public domain in the United -States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a -right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free -access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works -in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project -Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with -the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format -with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it -without charge with others.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.D.</strong> The copyright laws of the place where you are located also -govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most -countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the -United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms -of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.</strong> Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.1.</strong> The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed:</p> -<blockquote><div> -<p class="pfirst">This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a></p> -</div></blockquote> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.E.2.</strong> If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work -can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without -paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing -access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with -or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements -of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of -the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in -paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.3.</strong> If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.4.</strong> Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg™.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.5.</strong> Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute -this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.6.</strong> You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other -than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site -(<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a>), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.7.</strong> Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.8.</strong> You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided -that</p> -<ul class="open"> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from -the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you -already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to -the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to -donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 -days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally -required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments -should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, -“Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation.”</p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies -you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he -does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ -License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all -copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue -all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ -works.</p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of -any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the -electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of -receipt of the work.</p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free -distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.</p> -</li> -</ul> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.E.9.</strong> If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -Michael Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact -the Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.</strong></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.1.</strong> Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend -considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe -and proofread public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™ -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.2.</strong> LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the -“Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the -Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.3.</strong> LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.4.</strong> Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set -forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH -NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.5.</strong> Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.6.</strong> INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, -the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause.</p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-2-information-about-the-mission-of-project-gutenberg"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™</h4> -<p class="pfirst">Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life.</p> -<p class="pnext">Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at <a class="reference external" href="http://www.pglaf.org">http://www.pglaf.org</a> .</p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-3-information-about-the-project-gutenberg-literary-archive-foundation"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation</h4> -<p class="pfirst">The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf</a> . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to -the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.</p> -<p class="pnext">The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are -scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is -located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) -596-1887, email <a class="reference external" href="mailto:business@pglaf.org">business@pglaf.org</a>. Email contact links and up to date -contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at <a class="reference external" href="http://www.pglaf.org">http://www.pglaf.org</a></p> -<p class="pnext">For additional contact information:</p> -<blockquote><div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line">Dr. Gregory B. Newby</div> -<div class="line">Chief Executive and Director</div> -<div class="line"><a class="reference external" href="mailto:gbnewby@pglaf.org">gbnewby@pglaf.org</a></div> -</div> -</div></blockquote> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-4-information-about-donations-to-the-project-gutenberg-literary-archive-foundation"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation</h4> -<p class="pfirst">Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing -the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely -distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of -equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to -$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status -with the IRS.</p> -<p class="pnext">The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate</a></p> -<p class="pnext">While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate.</p> -<p class="pnext">International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.</p> -<p class="pnext">Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate</a></p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-5-general-information-about-project-gutenberg-electronic-works"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works.</h4> -<p class="pfirst">Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.</p> -<p class="pnext">Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the -U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition.</p> -<p class="pnext">Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's -eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others.</p> -<p class="pnext">Corrected <em class="italics">editions</em> of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is -renamed. <em class="italics">Versions</em> based on separate sources are treated as new -eBooks receiving new filenames and etext numbers.</p> -<p class="pnext">Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility:</p> -<blockquote><div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a></p> -</div></blockquote> -<p class="pfirst">This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including -how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe -to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.</p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> +<div>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 35729 ***</div> </body> </html> diff --git a/35729-rst.zip b/35729-rst.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e5cef93..0000000 --- a/35729-rst.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/35729-rst/35729-rst.rst b/35729-rst/35729-rst.rst deleted file mode 100644 index 8549171..0000000 --- a/35729-rst/35729-rst.rst +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7634 +0,0 @@ -.. -*- encoding: utf-8 -*-
-
-.. meta::
- :PG.Id: 35729
- :PG.Title: Peggy Parsons a Hampton Freshman
- :PG.Released: 2011-03-30
- :PG.Rights: Public Domain
- :PG.Producer: Roger Frank
- :PG.Producer: the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
- :DC.Creator: Annabel Sharp
- :DC.Title: Peggy Parsons a Hampton Freshman
- :DC.Language: en
- :DC.Created: 1916
- :coverpage: images/cover.jpg
-
-================================
-Peggy Parsons a Hampton Freshman
-================================
-
-.. _pg-header:
-
-.. container::
- :class: pgheader
-
- .. style:: paragraph
- :class: noindent
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
- almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
- re-use it under the terms of the `Project Gutenberg License`_
- included with this eBook or online at
- http://www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-
- |
-
- .. _pg-machine-header:
-
- .. container::
-
- Title: Peggy Parsons a Hampton Freshman
-
- Author: Annabel Sharp
-
- Release Date: March 30, 2011 [EBook #35729]
-
- Language: English
-
- Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
- |
-
- .. _pg-start-line:
-
- \*\*\* START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PEGGY PARSONS A HAMPTON FRESHMAN \*\*\*
-
- |
- |
- |
- |
-
- .. _pg-produced-by:
-
- .. container::
-
- Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net.
-
- |
-
-
-
-
-.. role:: xl
- :class: x-large
-
-.. role:: l
- :class: larger
-
-.. role:: sc
- :class: small-caps
-
-.. role:: sm
- :class: smaller
-
-.. class:: center
-
- | :xl:`PEGGY PARSONS`
- | :xl:`A HAMPTON FRESHMAN`
- |
- | BY
- | ANNABEL SHARP
- |
- | :sm:`AUTHOR OF “PEGGY PARSONS AT PREP SCHOOL”`
- |
- | M. A. DONOHUE & COMPANY
- | CHICAGO—NEW YORK
- |
- | :sm:`MANUFACTURED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA`
-
-
-.. contents:: Contents
- :backlinks: entry
- :depth: 1
-
-.. class:: center
-
- |
- |
- |
- |
- | :l:`INTRODUCTION`
-
-Last year Peggy Parsons and Katherine Foster
-were room-mates at Andrews Preparatory
-School.
-
-Their escapades and their hunger for good
-times and adventure kept them from being great
-favorites of the principal there, but they were
-loved by the girls of the school and were soon
-invested with a degree of leadership.
-
-“Peggy Parsons at Prep School,” the first
-book in this series, tells how much happiness
-they managed to crowd into a single year.
-
-A would-be charitable enterprise of Peggy’s is
-recounted, also. And if she had never undertaken
-it, mistaken though she was, she could not
-have gone to Hampton, and the present volume
-would never have been written.
-
-.. File: 005.png
-
-Mr. Huntington, a rich old man, whom people
-believed to be poverty-stricken because of the way
-he lived, became a great friend of Peggy’s as
-the result of a Thanksgiving dinner party she
-arranged for the cooking-class of her school to
-give him.
-
-She and Katherine were instrumental, through
-an adventure in playing amateur detectives, in
-finding Mr. Huntington’s grandson, of whom he
-had lost track.
-
-The grandson—the “Jim” of the present book—was
-an Amherst student about Peggy’s own
-age.
-
-Katherine Foster had planned to go to Hampton
-College, but Peggy could not see her way
-clear. The room-mates were broken-hearted at
-the prospect of not being together for another
-year. After Katherine had been assigned another
-room-mate, Gloria Hazeltine, Peggy gave
-up hope of going and could not plan with any
-interest for any other kind of year.
-
-Mr. Huntington then stepped in and turned
-over for Peggy’s use the income from a dear
-little group of bungalows which he had named
-“Parsons Court.”
-
-So Katherine and Peggy were enabled to look
-forward to college together just as they had
-their prep school.
-
-.. class:: center
-
- |
- |
- |
- |
- | :xl:`PEGGY PARSONS`
- | :xl:`A HAMPTON FRESHMAN`
-
-CHAPTER I—MAKING AN IMPRESSION
-==============================
-
-“Katherine Foster!”
-
-“Peggy Parsons!”
-
-Two suit-cases went banging down on the
-wooden platform and two radiant figures hurled
-themselves into each other’s arms, oblivious of
-the shriek of departing trains, the rattling of
-baggage trucks, and the jostling crowds who
-were at liberty to laugh at their impulsiveness.
-
-For this was Springfield, where East meets
-West on its way to half a dozen New England
-colleges, and where every fall the same scenes
-of joyous greeting are enacted with the annual
-accompaniment of little squeals of delighted welcome
-and many glad kisses.
-
-“Well, Peggy, you look just the same as ever!”
-
-“It’s been a perfect *century*, Katherine! Going
-right up to Hampton? Taking the 9:10?
-So am I. Oh, so *much* to talk about——”
-
-Breathlessly chattering all the while, the two
-girls in blue serge, who had been room-mates
-last year at preparatory school, gathered up their
-suit-cases again and crossed the tracks to the
-other side of the station to wait for the Hampton
-train. Engines steamed along before and behind
-them, but neither looked away from the
-other’s glowing face during the crossing, nor did
-they cease both to talk at once until they were
-actually seated in their train some time later,
-packed in with a mob of laughing and attractive
-girls with suit-cases in the aisles, in the racks
-over their heads, and in their laps.
-
-“Isn’t it wonderful that we met this way?”
-cried Katherine, while Peggy was trying to hand
-the remaining untraveled bits of their tickets to
-the perspiring conductor. “We’ll see our new
-rooms for the first time together, and we’ll make
-a very nice impression on the inhabitants of
-Ambler House because we can plan out some kind
-of grand entry to appeal to them.”
-
-Peggy laughed. “It’s an awfully *big* place
-we’re going to,” she said, looking about at the
-swaying crowds of girls. “I’m just beginning to
-realize it. It will take more than our planning
-to make any impression at all, I think. And
-maybe nobody will *ever* notice us. It won’t be
-like Andrews.”
-
-“You’re still Peggy Parsons, aren’t you? And
-I’m still your room-mate, Katherine Foster.
-*And* we’re going to live in one of the grandest
-suites on campus—oh, I don’t believe they will
-pass us by altogether.” And Katherine gave a
-little swaggering motion of her head that sent
-Peggy into gales of laughter.
-
-“You’re conceited and snobbish, friend room-mate,”
-she giggled. “The summer has spoiled
-you.”
-
-But Katherine smiled back complacently into
-her eyes.
-
-Suddenly there was a curious stir all about
-them. The girls who had been standing in the
-aisle were all pushing toward the end of the car,
-and those seated were struggling up from under
-their luggage, their faces bright with anticipation.
-
-“Katherine,” whispered Peggy, “I think we’re
-there!”
-
-Oh, the world of meaning in that one sentence.
-The hopes, the expectations, the pleasures and
-good times for four whole years were summed
-up in it, and Katherine silently nodded her head,
-unable to speak.
-
-.. File: 014.png
-
-The brakeman was already calling out something
-that he meant for “Hampton,” and he
-rounded out his shout with the long-drawn wail,
-“Don’t leave any articles in the car!”
-
-As if any of those precious and bulky suit-cases
-could be forgotten! The stampede began
-in earnest as soon as the train stopped, and
-Peggy and Katherine found themselves swept
-out to the platform and jostled down the steps
-and thrust forward toward the station of their
-own college town.
-
-The girls from the train rushed this way and
-that, and other girls from the college rushed to
-meet them. Katherine spied a taxi that had still
-two vacant seats.
-
-“Come, taxi,—quick,” she gasped in Peggy’s
-ear. And the two went running forward, their
-suit-cases bumping and thumping against their
-knees. Before they reached the machine they
-saw that they were racing with a mob of other
-girls, all frankly eager to be the first to secure
-places in the last cab with a vacancy.
-
-In every direction other taxis were whirring
-off, filled to overflowing with girls and bags, and
-here and there the rumble of hoofs mixed in, as
-a pair of horses drawing an old-fashioned cab
-likewise laden dashed off.
-
-Peggy and Katherine were panting. It had
-become a very exciting race. A taller girl, with
-a lighter suit-case, sprinted ahead of them and
-reached the taxi first. But she stopped to ask
-the driver his price, and while she was doing so
-Katherine and Peggy piled in.
-
-The taller girl turned to take her rightful
-place and saw two hot and beaming young ladies
-in the exact corner she had run so hard to claim.
-
-She stepped back with a chagrined laugh, and
-Peggy and Katherine laughed too, with the utmost
-good nature, now that they had attained
-what they sought. They heard the other two occupants
-of their car murmuring the names of
-college houses to the chauffeur, and with a thrill
-of pride Peggy said, “Ambler House.”
-
-“And you, miss?” the driver asked Katherine.
-
-“Why, Ambler House, too, of course,” she
-said, and then blushed scarlet for fear the other
-girls would think her an idiot, for at the moment
-it had indeed seemed to her that even a taxi-cab
-driver ought to know that she was going to live
-in college wherever Peggy was.
-
-The quaint, prim streets of the New England
-town were nothing but so much colored confusion
-to the eyes of the four in the cab. Each one
-had a consciousness that this perhaps was the
-height of life: that they would never touch anything
-better than this again. Riding along thus,
-packed tight in a taxi, through Hampton, to college
-for the first time.
-
-They felt as if all previous experiences were
-washed away—and all future ones unknown and
-unguessed at. Everything was before them—the
-glory of being young singing in their hearts
-and going to their heads like wine—what wonder
-that they felt life had been made just for them
-and was already beginning to yield its fruits into
-their eager hands!
-
-The cab went grating up a hill, and in a moment
-there was a bright stretch of green before
-them, with any number of red brick buildings on
-it, some of them covered with ivy. Hampton
-College was spread before their gaze without
-any warning to prepare them. But each girl
-knew, as if she had seen it often, that this was
-really College.
-
-Katherine and Peggy craned their necks quite
-frankly out of the window, and when they drew
-their heads in, the other girls followed their example
-shamelessly.
-
-“It looks—nice,” ventured Peggy, with a long
-sigh of satisfaction.
-
-.. File: 018.png
-
-“It looks just—the way I thought it would,”
-answered one of the strangers, and then gave a
-little embarrassed laugh because her voice had
-sounded so thrilled.
-
-The taxi made a sharp turn, and they were
-actually inside the sacred precincts of Campus—there
-on each side were the rows of college
-houses, and in the distance was a magnificent
-structure of stone. The morning sun shone over
-it all. A sense of homelikeness and a strange
-comfortable feeling of love for it came, even at
-this first view, into their hearts.
-
-“We are to live in one of these houses,” Peggy
-rapturously reminded Katherine. “In a moment
-the taxi will stop and it will be *our* house. Katherine,
-pinch my arm. It all seems so queerly
-familiar, maybe I’m just dreaming it after all.”
-
-But the taxi did stop in a minute or two, and
-the driver was opening the door and saying
-“Ambler House” in a matter-of-fact tone. The
-two other girls nodded good-bye to Peggy and
-Katherine. Katherine stepped down and was
-handed her bag. Peggy was conscious that the
-long porch of the brick house before which they
-had drawn up was filled with girls interestedly
-watching for freshman newcomers. She thought
-of their plan to make a good initial impression,
-and descended as gracefully as might be, with a
-charming little smile of eagerness and anticipation
-that was not assumed at all.
-
-The driver was lifting down her heavy suit-case.
-And then quite unexpectedly came the fall
-that follows pride. Only, while the pride had
-been Peggy’s, the fall was her suit-case’s.
-
-Thump! Thud! it went smashing down to the
-ground, and its bulging sides flew apart, and hair-brushes,
-mirrors, nightgown, kimono, and powder
-boxes and tooth paste all shot out in every
-direction and rolled ignominiously about on the
-campus lawn, in full view of the crowded porch
-of Ambler House.
-
-Peggy’s crimson ears caught shrieks of
-laughter, her tear-filled eyes saw girlish figures
-doubling up in mirth—and under her feet
-and round about, the ground was white with
-powder, redolent with oozing perfume and
-strewn with her most intimate belongings.
-
-There was something about it all that had the
-awful publicity of a nightmare. Such things
-couldn’t really happen. Oh, if she could only
-melt away—or wake up or even crawl back into
-the taxi and hide.
-
-“Shall I help you pick the things up?”
-
-“I’m afraid this powder can never be scraped
-up again. I’ve put some back into the box, but
-there’s quite a bit of grass and gravel mixed with
-it.”
-
-She was completely surrounded by helpful
-girls, who had flown out from the porch, their
-laughter still on their lips, and were now kneeling
-and stooping everywhere about the scene of
-the catastrophe.
-
-“Your clean shirtwaist,” cried one of these
-helpers sympathetically, as she pulled a fragile
-bit of dimity and Cluny lace from under the taxi-cab
-where it had fluttered. “It won’t be good for
-very much now until it’s laundered.”
-
-Into the suit-case the things were tumbled with
-despatch but not neatness. The taxi driver was
-contrite, but he did not offer to touch any of the
-scattered feminine luggage and insisted quite
-audibly that there had been “too many things in
-there anyway.”
-
-Katherine paid him, eying him reproachfully,
-and he chugged away, leaving the two heart-broken
-freshmen greatly discomfited by the mishap.
-
-Thus it was that the two girls who had hoped
-to make so attractive an impression slunk into
-Ambler House with a straggling procession of
-merry followers behind them carrying odds and
-ends that refused to be crammed back into the
-damaged suit-case. And thus it came about
-also that they looked about Suite 22 with blind
-eyes and failed to realize that it was one of “the
-grandest suites on Campus” and overlooked
-Paradise.
-
-Peggy sat down in a little heap on the window
-seat in their living-room and didn’t even appreciate
-that it *was* a window seat, and one of very,
-very few at college.
-
-“I’m glad it—didn’t happen in Springfield,”
-was the first thing Peggy said.
-
-“Ye-es,” admitted Katherine, standing uncertainly
-in the middle of the room. And then she
-added irrelevantly: “I think there are awfully
-nice girls in this house.”
-
-Peggy buried her little burning face in the
-upholstery of the window seat. “Do—you?”
-she asked in muffled tones. “I didn’t dare look
-at them.”
-
-“I thought they seemed a very—*jolly* set,” pursued
-Katherine tentatively.
-
-She was rewarded by a rueful chuckle from
-the figure on the window seat.
-
-“And anyway,” Katherine followed up her
-advantage, “they *did notice* us,—more than they
-do most freshmen. Paid rather particular attention,
-in fact.”
-
-That was too much for happy-go-lucky little
-Peggy and she laughed until she shook, even
-while the contradictory tears ran forth from her
-swollen eyes and trickled through her fingers
-onto the green leather seat-cushion.
-
-“I—I’ll—never go down to luncheon, Kathie,”
-she protested between a laugh and a sob. “I’ll
-never go outside this room again. I can’t possibly
-bear to look them in the face.”
-
-Rap-tap-tap!
-
-.. File: 024.png
-
-Katherine whirled toward the door and Peggy
-sat up.
-
-Rap-tap-*tap*! It was more insistent this time,
-and the knob of the door turned even as Peggy
-called out a none too cordial “Come” that broke
-pathetically in the middle.
-
-A dark-haired girl entered impetuously, a
-sparkle in her friendly eyes. Peggy remembered
-her with an inward qualm as one of the most appreciative
-spectators on the porch a few moments
-ago.
-
-“Aren’t you folks *crazy* about your rooms?
-Have you seen the view over Paradise? It’s
-wonderful. I’ve been wondering who would
-have these. I live right across the hall—and I—I——”
-
-Those sparkling eyes fairly danced now, and
-Peggy became aware of a tiny package being
-thrust forward by the pretty visitor.
-
-“I saw yours was trampled, so I brought you
-some tooth-paste!” finished the girl, to their
-amazement.
-
-She had scarcely left them, swinging mentally
-between indignation and bewildered gratitude,
-when a pair of girls came unceremoniously in
-upon them without knocking at all, and stood
-hesitating before them, arms entwined about each
-other and holding something half out of sight.
-
-“I always think it’s a ghastly thing to be without
-powder,” one of them finally mustered the
-courage to say, “and I came away with two
-boxes. It’s rice powder, flesh tint,—I hope you
-like that as well as white; and I brought you
-some—and a chamois. Yours was muddy. I
-picked it up, but I parted with it again. I knew
-you wouldn’t possibly want it,—it couldn’t make
-your face anything but *black*.”
-
-“And here’s a—waist.” The other was speaking
-now. “I thought you might be—traveling
-light, and—since nobody’s trunks have come,
-please wear this down to luncheon. It’s my *best*
-one, so I won’t deprecate it at all. I think it’s
-a darling, and if you’ll give it its first wearing,
-I’ll be only too happy.”
-
-Katherine glanced across at Peggy and smiled.
-Her room-mate was wiping away the last gleam
-of moisture from her eyes, and the inner sunlight
-of her spirit was beginning to shine through
-the gloom.
-
-She rose and went toward the girls, but they
-laid their offerings on a chair and withdrew.
-While Peggy was looking after them appreciatively,
-another stranger entered on a similar
-mission.
-
-For fifteen minutes, while Peggy and Katherine
-were making themselves presentable for
-luncheon, the gift-bearers kept coming, leaving
-their present on the dressing-table in the bedroom
-or the window seat in the living-room,
-sometimes saying nothing at all, and sometimes
-a great deal.
-
-“You won’t mind going down now?” Katherine
-asked.
-
-“N-not so much,” admitted Peggy, putting
-dabs of perfume out of various bottles here and
-there on her cheered-up countenance, on her
-fluffy gold-brown hair, and on the new waist,
-contributed.
-
-For at least six girls had brought perfume
-and loyal Peggy meant to have one represented
-just as truly as another, so she followed this
-neutral course of using all,—with a resulting
-odor that was anything but neutral.
-
-As she went into the big dining-room, each
-giver could distinctly discern the pervading
-sweetness of her own scent bottle and was satisfied.
-
-It seemed to Peggy that every face was lifted
-and turned toward her as she and Katherine
-came in. There was a temptation to walk with
-lowered eyes, and sink into the seat the head
-waitress might indicate, without meeting a single
-person’s gaze.
-
-But casting this desire aside, she went in
-bravely, her eyes taking in the whole room. And
-every girl smiled back at her with the very essence
-of friendship and proprietorship, for there
-was hardly a girl in the room who had not contributed
-something that the radiant freshman
-was even then wearing, or had just made use
-of.
-
-So Peggy did not have to wait until the others
-in her house had learned to love her, but she
-was taken from the first day into their hearts.
-And she felt the warmth of their love around
-her even while she went through so prosaic a
-ceremony as the partaking of a meager college
-luncheon.
-
-.. File: 029.png
-
-CHAPTER II—SUITE 22
-===================
-
-It was right in the middle of Freshman Rains.
-
-The faces of the new girls appeared white and
-mournful, pressed against the dormitory windows,
-or flushed and laughing from between rubber
-helmets and slickers out on the campus, according
-to their dispositions.
-
-Up and down the second floor corridor of
-Ambler House trooped the usual forenoon procession,
-umbrella tips clicking on the polished
-boards: those who were going out to classes
-making a flapping sound with their rubber garments,
-those returning giving out a sloshing
-noise that advertised the weather outside in an
-unfavorable manner.
-
-Before several of the doors wet umbrellas were
-open on the floor to dry, while tiny rivulets
-trickled steadily from the steel prongs. They
-looked like big black bats which had flown in
-to seek shelter from the outer torrents and might
-be expected to take wing again at any minute.
-
-It was not a hilarious atmosphere at best, but,
-to add to its dripping depression, two wails of a
-most long-drawn and lugubrious sort began to be
-wafted down the length of the hall over the tops
-of the wet umbrellas, drifting in heart-brokenly
-through the students’ doors, and dying away in
-receding cadences whenever a disconsolate head
-lifted itself from a cushion to listen or a helmet
-strap was shoved back from a surprised and inquisitive
-ear.
-
-“M—MMm-MO-O-Oh,” went the wail, and
-then “Moo-oo-oo,” with a pastoral significance
-that was particularly mystifying.
-
-No use for any girl to tell herself that this
-was the wind howling—or the rain dejectedly descending
-on a tin roof—for no wind ever howled
-so precisely up and down scales with such sobbingly
-human and barnyard notes, and no rain
-was ever known to be so surprisingly vocal, nor
-so loud and threatening one moment and so
-tremulously broken and far away the next.
-
-“Go! Gug-gug-go! Gug-gug-GO-go-go!”
-screamed the dual wail, apparently expressive of
-the utmost suffering, and yet, through it all,
-maintaining a baffling rhythmical quality and a
-monotony of utterance that sent a shuddering
-wonder in its wake as it coursed down the hall.
-
-But during such a disheartening season as
-Freshman Rains the spirit of investigation is not
-keen, and the residents on the second floor preferred
-to distract their attention by lessons that
-must be learned or by long and rambling letters
-home that ended with vague hints that somebody
-in their house was being killed down the
-hall.
-
-.. File: 032.png
-
-It was not until the voices broke out into wild
-and mirthless laughter that their apathetic spirits
-were aroused to protest.
-
-“Goodness, girls, what’s that awful noise?” an
-indignant brown head poked itself out from one
-of the umbrella-guarded doors and sent its peevish
-remonstrance down the corridor. In an instant
-every door framed a face—or two faces—and
-a babble of questions was echoed back and
-forth.
-
-But triumphantly right through the shrill notes
-of their eager queries rang the weird and displeasing
-sound that had so disturbed them.
-
-“Ha-HA! Ho-HO! He-HEE! Haw-HAW!”
-
-“It’s too much!” averred the girl who had
-spoken first. “*Where* is that sound being made?
-And *what* is it? Seems to me as if it were from
-Suite 22—do you think somebody is torturing
-those freshmen?” It was just what everybody
-did think, but they dreaded the admission.
-“Let’s go in there,” the girl continued, “and—and
-find out.” She ended rather weakly, shrinking
-before the task of investigating so unearthly
-a sound as that.
-
-The girls were flocking forth, some still in
-their damp slickers, the rain glistening on them;
-others all immaculate just as they were ready
-to start out to recitations: and still a lazy third
-contingent, who had not yet had any classes or
-who were wantonly cutting them, as sweet as
-flowers in Japanese silk kimonos and little pattering
-slippers.
-
-Together they made the charge on Door 22.
-
-Crowding in at the breach as it swung open,
-they gasped in sudden bewilderment at the sight
-that met their eyes.
-
-Standing rigidly side by side like two soldiers
-on parade, but with their hands solemnly placed
-upon their diaphragms while they emitted simultaneously
-the weird noises that had alarmed the
-house, were Peggy Parsons and Katherine Foster,
-the idols of Ambler House!
-
-Their eyes widened at the wholesale intrusion
-and their hands fell limply to their sides, and
-then, as the indignant chorus broke out around
-them, they looked at each other in crimson confusion
-and burst out laughing.
-
-“Why—c-could you h-h-hear us, g-girls?”
-cried Katherine incoherently through her shaking
-spasms of mirth.
-
-“Hear you?” echoed Hazel Pilcher, who had
-led the charge upon them. “Hear? Well, my
-*dears*, did you think you were exactly whispering?
-I never listened to so awful a concert in
-my life. It’s a wonder I didn’t call the house-matron.
-Oh, you incorrigible youngsters, what
-in the world was it?”
-
-Peggy’s face assumed an aggrieved expression
-immediately.
-
-.. File: 035.png
-
-“It was only our lesson,” she responded somewhat
-sulkily.
-
-“Lesson! My goodness, what are they giving
-the freshmen now that their lessons turn out to
-be imitations of a menagerie? Why, when I
-was a freshman”—(with a very superior air, for
-Hazel Pilcher was now enjoying all the glory of
-a sophomore’s exalted position)—“we had Latin
-and French and math and history, but I never
-heard of a course in ghostly noises. I’m sure
-that in my year they at least spared us that.”
-
-“Just the samey that was our lesson,” Peggy
-persisted, “that was our practice work for to-morrow’s
-yell.”
-
-“Do you mean——?” Hazel began to understand,
-for one cannot be a sophomore without
-knowing most of the abbreviations in which college
-terminology abounds.
-
-“Elocution, if we have to simplify it,” said
-Peggy. “I suppose you girls didn’t take that
-course. Well, Katherine and I are just—taking
-it for all it’s worth. I guess we want to learn to
-speak correctly and place our voices right from
-the diaphragm and make full and open
-tones——”
-
-“Spare muh!” interposed a senior who was
-known to be already practicing up for dramatics.
-“I hear nothing but that sort of thing all day
-long these days. I might have guessed what
-your vocal gymnastics meant—but they were so
-particularly horrible——”
-
-“Well, the worse they sound the better they
-are,” murmured Peggy, deprecatingly. “And I
-thought myself we did it rather well.”
-
-Elocution, or, as the girls called it with enthusiasm,
-yellocution or yell, was an elective
-course that entailed no studying, but a vast deal
-of labor along a different line. The victims
-who were beguiled into taking it, thinking to gain
-an easy course minus mental effort, that would
-count nevertheless a perfectly good two hours a
-week for their degree, were often mere tearful
-wrecks after the first few days when they were
-stood up before an enormous, gaping class and
-put through test after test to the running accompaniment
-of wounding comment on their enunciation,
-their manner, their throats, their gestures—everything.
-
-They became acquainted for the first time
-with all the distressful mystery of larynxes and
-pharynxes—which most of them had always supposed
-were the names of diseases—they learned
-about diaphragms, too, and were forced to
-breathe in different ways and shout and cry
-“Ha-ha,” all the time feeling for the muscular
-hammer stroke at their waist lines. It was so
-embarrassing to Peggy at first that she couldn’t
-make any sound at all when they told her to say
-“Ha-ha,” and it was only after three attempts
-that she managed a faint and disheartened
-squeak.
-
-“Your voice is little and thin,” criticised the
-teacher sharply. “I shall give you exercises to
-round it out.”
-
-And that’s what she had done, and these were
-what Peggy and her faithful room-mate were
-practicing at the moment of the inrush of
-visitors.
-
-She explained to her guests how little and thin
-her voice was, but they laughed scornfully and
-said if she had any more of a one, they’d see that
-she was put off campus, that, as far as they were
-concerned, they believed she had the biggest and
-the fattest voice on record, which seemed to restore
-Peggy’s self-respect in a way marvelous
-to behold.
-
-“A person can be happy,” she assured them
-conversationally, “just so long as she doesn’t
-know anything about herself—how she talks, how
-she looks or how she impresses other people.
-But the minute you get her conscious of all these
-larynx-pharynx-diaphragm machines inside her
-she’ll never know another happy minute until she
-conquers them all and can speak just like a Nazimova
-with ’em. Though Nazimova is rather
-sobby, I’m told—maybe I’d better train myself up
-after Blanche Ring instead.”
-
-“Peggy,” Katherine put in at this point questioningly,
-“don’t you think we might set the water
-over and give the girls some tea?”
-
-At this delightful prospect many of the girls—especially
-the little lazy kimonoed ones—sat right
-down wherever they happened to be, in a chair or
-on the floor, with such looks of blissful anticipation
-on their faces that they were a pleasant
-sight. It wasn’t often tea was served in the middle
-of a rainy forenoon and the two Andrews
-freshmen were already so practiced in little parties
-before they came to college, that even a cup
-of tea served by them had a grace and an added
-interest, that it could not have possessed in the
-rooms of girls who were just tasting their first
-bit of life away from home.
-
-Peggy looked in some consternation at the comfortable
-crowd with its expectant and gleeful
-expression, and demurred slowly.
-
-“I just *have* to train my voice,” she said, “but
-I suppose, even with them here, I can go right
-on?”
-
-A groan greeted this proposal that was anything
-but complimentary.
-
-Peggy looked hurt. “Oh, you just wait,” she
-said vindictively, but with a laugh struggling
-for utterance at the same time. “Some day you’ll
-pay to hear me—see if you won’t—and I mean to
-work at it right along all through four years and
-then—and—then——” her voice grew dreamy
-and her eyes stared off into a heavenly future,
-“and then maybe I can be in the mob at senior
-dramatics!”
-
-The senior of the party laughed at the pretty
-compliment, for she herself was only in the mob,
-and her classmates didn’t think she had such a
-marvelous success either—so it was pleasant to
-have the adoration of a popular freshman.
-
-“I’m sure you will be,” she said graciously,
-“and with one accord we all accept the future mob
-member’s invitation to tea.” And she sat down
-with the rest and waited patiently.
-
-With a sigh, Peggy lit the little alcohol lamp
-under the tea kettle and Katherine dived mysteriously
-under the desk to emerge a moment later
-with something that sent a general shout of approval
-through the entire group.
-
-“A box! A box!” they cried, “Katherine has
-a box from home!”
-
-Nothing else in life possesses quite the wonder
-and the satisfying delight of a real box from
-home. If the parents at home only knew of the
-wide-eyed envy of all the girls as they cluster
-around one of these brighteners of college existence
-as it is being opened, there would be a
-continuous procession of expressmen tramping
-in at the back door of all the college houses, week
-in and week out, and every single closet shelf
-would hold its quota of jam jars, home-made
-cookies, and fine large grape-fruit so that the
-same glow of satisfaction and sense of being
-loved would abide in each girl’s heart all the
-time.
-
-The tea ball was being daintily dipped in and
-out of the steaming cups, the cold chicken was
-being eagerly passed down the line of girls, when
-the door of suite 22 opened again and a confused
-and blushing stranger, tall, with wonderful
-reddish hair and baby-blue eyes, stepped inside
-and asked in a voice that was so full of
-fright that it would never have passed in that
-elocution class of Peggy’s, if this was Miss Katherine
-Foster’s room.
-
-“I’m trying to find Miss Foster,” the scared
-voice went on, “because I was to have roomed
-with her this year. I’m Gloria——”
-
-With a single bound, the impulsive Peggy had
-reached the beautiful stranger and had thrown
-her arms around her neck. It was all her fault,
-she was thinking, all her fault that this nice,
-nice girl had been deprived of the finest room-mate
-on campus, for while Peggy and Katherine
-were at Andrews Preparatory School, Peggy had
-not known that she herself could go to college
-until the last minute, and Katherine had already
-been assigned another room-mate. When Peggy
-had been given the money to come, however, by
-old Mr. Huntington, her friend, Katherine had
-written to Gloria Hazeltine—who stood before
-them now—and had explained that she just must
-room with her own Peggy, and would Gloria
-mind and she could easily find somebody else.
-
-Neither of the girls had seen Gloria before,
-but at this first glimpse of her, Peggy’s heart
-was warm with a sense of wanting to make up
-to her for having taken her place, and hence the
-smothering arms she wrapped so quickly around
-the newcomer’s neck.
-
-All the embarrassment of the new guest fled
-at this surprisingly eager reception. She drew
-back from Peggy’s arms and smiled happily
-down into her face.
-
-“Oh, oh,” she cried, “I wish more than ever
-that you were my room-mate! Which is Peggy
-Parsons that has taken you away from me?”
-
-Peggy at once saw the other’s mistake and
-flushed. “I’m the guilty party,” she admitted.
-“I’m Peggy. But I want you please to like me
-a little—anyway. And now——” suddenly
-changing to a business-like tone of hospitality,
-“sit right down and have some tea. Girls, this
-is Morning Glory, Katherine’s and my best
-friend. You don’t mind my calling you that?”
-she inquired anxiously. “That’s the way Katherine
-and I spoke of you to ourselves and you—your
-looks bear it out so well,” she faltered.
-
-Gloria, very much taken into the Ambler
-House set, and already being plied with tea and
-wonderful beaten biscuit, didn’t mind anything,
-and in a few minutes the whole room seemed to
-glow with a pervading happiness and content
-that took no account of the gloomy weather outside,
-and for this season at least the bugaboo
-ghost of the Freshman Rains was laid.
-
-.. File: 046.png
-
-CHAPTER III—PEGGY’S MASTERPIECE
-===============================
-
-Peggy was bending absorbedly over her desk
-one evening biting her pen and then writing a
-bit and now and then crossing out part of what
-she had written, all with a kind of seraphic smile
-that puzzled Katherine more and more until she
-finally just had to speak about it.
-
-“What are you doing, room-mate?” she demanded;
-“that look is so—so awfully unlike your
-usual expression.”
-
-“Hush,” said Peggy, glancing up and waving
-her pen solemnly toward the other. “It’s a poet’s
-look.”
-
-“A——? Peggy Parsons, you’re rooming
-with me under false pretenses. If you’re going
-to turn into a genius I’m going home. You
-know I perfectly hate geniuses and there are so
-many funny ones around college. I always
-thought that at least you——” her tone was
-scathing and beseeching at the same time, “at
-least you were immune.”
-
-“Maybe I am,” said Peggy speculatively.
-“What is it?”
-
-“What’s what?”
-
-“Immune. Could a person be it without knowing
-it, do you suppose?”
-
-Katherine had thrown herself across the room
-and had kissed Peggy fervently and repentantly
-at this remark. “Oh, I take it all back, Peggy,”
-she cried, “you’re not a genius. They always understand
-every word in the dictionary and you
-are—you are just a dear little dunce, after all!”
-
-“Well, I like that!” exclaimed the injured
-young poet. “Let me read you this, Katherine,”
-she continued with shining eyes, “and then you’ll
-see—oh, Katherinekins, Katherinekins, what a
-bright room-mate you have, and how proud you’ll
-be of me to-morrow when Miss Tillotson reads
-this out in English 13.”
-
-Katherine glanced toward the inky manuscript
-suspiciously.
-
-“Is it very long?” she inquired.
-
-Peggy only shot her a reproachful glance and
-began to read in a sweet, thrilly voice, that already
-showed the effects of strenuous elocution
-training and would have made the veriest nonsense
-in the world seem beautiful by reason of
-its triumphant youth and its perfect conviction.
-
- | “Dreams that are dear—of night—of day—
- | All I could think or hope or plan:
- | Naught is so sweet in that dream world’s sway
- | As this wonderful hour of the Present’s span.
-
-There was a silence in the room when she had
-finished, and Peggy folded her manuscript up
-tenderly and laid it away on her desk with an air
-that was little short of reverent.
-
-“How did you do it?” breathed Katherine, carried
-away by the magic of the voice rather than
-by any clear idea of what the voice had read.
-But she had a great deal of faith in Peggy, and
-anything she would read like that must be very
-fine. So Katherine passed her judgment on it
-immediately.
-
-“Do you like it?” Peggy pleaded, “oh, do you?
-Oh, I’m so glad. It’s—it’s just a piece of my
-soul, Katherine.”
-
-Katherine accompanied her room-mate to English
-13 next day with a pleasant sense of exhilaration
-in her heart, for wasn’t this the day Peggy
-was to be praised before them all—freshmen,
-sophomores, juniors and seniors alike—for her
-wonderful poem?
-
-There was a little stir and flutter through Recitation
-room 27 as the bright-eyed young literary
-lights of the college trooped in.
-
-English 13 had to be held in the largest recitation
-room on campus, for it was the one class that
-everybody would rather go to than not. It was
-purely elective with a number of divisions and
-you could walk by and decide whether or not you
-wanted to go in—and you always decided to go
-in.
-
-Grey sweaters over the backs of chairs, a blur
-of black furs, youthful heads with hair all done
-alike, lolling arms along the chair-tops, slim
-white hands toying with pencils or sweater buttons—a
-gigantic, lazy, comfortable, enjoying-life
-sort of a class when you came in from the
-back of the room, but as you went down toward
-the front and glanced back, there was a light of
-eager anticipation shining in every face, a universal
-expression of intelligent interest such as
-it is the fortune of few college professors, alas,
-to behold in this world.
-
-Peggy and Katherine had dropped the wonderful
-poem in the 13 box outside the door—it being
-written on pale-blue paper so that Peggy would
-recognize it at once in the bundle that would soon
-be brought in, in Miss Tillotson’s arms.
-
-They sat as near the front as they could get,
-and that queer, unaccountable, crimson uneasiness
-that affects authors when their work is
-about to be read in public—part pleasurable but
-mostly agony—swept Peggy in a miserable flood
-and she sat deaf, dumb and blind to all that was
-going on around her until she heard the bell
-strike that announced the opening of class.
-
-Miss Tillotson at this minute came in, her
-arms full of manuscript, as usual, her glance
-moving lightly over the rustling audience of girls,
-who were beginning to sit up straight with that
-eager interest flaming. Miss Tillotson was always sure
-of a response. From the moment she
-fingered the first manuscript and began to read
-in her wonderful voice that made the good things
-seem so much better than they were and the bad
-things so much worse, every pause she made,
-every raised-eye-brow query, every slight little
-twist of amused smile was received with a collective
-long-drawn breath, a murmur of appreciation
-or a small, sudden sweeping storm of laughter
-that convulsed the entire giant class at once,
-only to drop away suddenly to still attention as
-her voice again picked up the thread of narrative
-or resumed the verse.
-
-It is a pity but true that Peggy heard absolutely
-nothing of her adored 13 to-day until her
-own blue-folded poem was lifted up. She had
-gone through a hundred different emotions in
-the few minutes that she had already spent in
-this classroom. Every time Miss Tillotson’s
-fingers lingered near her manuscript in selecting
-what next to read, a shiver of despair went up
-and down her spine. Oh, why had she done such
-a thing? She, only a freshman, to have had the
-effrontery to write a poem when all these upper-classmen—and
-even the Monthly board members—were
-in the class—and had written such
-wonderful things! Of course there was the approval
-of Katherine by which she had set so
-much store a short few hours ago. But—she
-glanced at Katherine now sitting so tranquilly
-beside her. Katherine was only a freshman herself!
-What did her approval mean? She hated
-herself for the disloyalty of the thought, but still
-she could not help wishing that she had never
-shown the poem to Katherine and then she could
-make out it was some one else’s and not have to
-suffer the awful humiliation——
-
-Miss Tillotson was reading! Oh, it had actually
-come—this horrible calamity! Nothing could
-happen to save her now. Her poor little blue
-poem was being read out to all these wonderful
-girls of Hampton and she could not prevent it.
-Drowning, drowning in a sea of confusion, there
-drifted hazily through Peggy’s mind a pathetic
-story she had once read in a newspaper about a
-man whose ship was sinking and who had put a
-note in a bottle, “All hope gone. Good-bye forever.”
-
-When the smooth voice of Miss Tillotson
-stopped there was a slight rustle over the class,
-and then with one accord the girls burst out into
-a laugh.
-
-It was the merest ripple of enjoying titter, but
-in Peggy’s crimson ears it roared and echoed until
-the mocking sound of it was the one thing in
-the world. She lifted her swimming eyes and
-kept them on Miss Tillotson’s face and even
-achieved a somewhat ghastly smile on her own
-account, believing, poor child, that she could thus
-keep secret the awful fact of her identity as the
-writer of that “thing”—the poem had already
-descended to this title in her mind—and that
-neither Miss Tillotson nor the girls need ever
-know.
-
-“If all that the writer could ‘think or hope or
-plan’ is expressed in this particular—flight,”
-smiled Miss Tillotson, with that dear little quirk
-to her mouth that Peggy had loved so many times
-but which hurt now, oh, beyond words to tell,
-“I should think that dream world of hers would
-resemble a nightmare.”
-
-Another gale of laughter swept the class, fluffy
-heads leaned back against the chairs in abandon
-and shirt-waisted shoulders shook.
-
-Peggy felt that if Katherine looked at her or
-ventured a pat of sympathy she would die. But
-Katherine, when Peggy’s miserable glance sought
-her face, was gazing interestedly around the room
-from literary light to literary light as if to determine
-which could have been guilty of the blue
-manuscript. It certainly was a brilliant way to
-ward off detection from her room-mate and
-Peggy was grateful.
-
-Peggy hardly knew how she got home that day.
-She and Katherine did not speak until they had
-gained the safety of their own suite and then
-they put a “Busy” sign on the door, and sat down
-on their couch.
-
-“Katherine,” said Peggy at last, “one of two
-things must happen now. Either I shall never
-touch pen to paper again or I’ll keep at writing
-until I make a success of it and show Miss Tillotson
-that I can after all.”
-
-“Yes, room-mate,” agreed Katherine solemnly,
-“that’s the only alternative open to you now.”
-
-The tragic whiteness of Peggy’s face deepened.
-
-“Never again, or—never give it *up* until I’ve
-made good,” she murmured. “It might mean—more
-times like this, Katherine, if I kept on,”
-she reminded tentatively.
-
-.. File: 057.png
-
-“Yes, Peggy,” Katherine answered slowly, “I
-think it *would* mean more times like this.”
-
-“And nothing but my own determination to go
-on,—no reason to think I have any particular
-talent or ability—she has already taken away all
-that notion. Just the will to do it whether I can
-or not—to show her that I can.”
-
-“Yes,” agreed Katherine once more, “that’s
-all you’d have to go on. *I* think you are good at
-writing, but then I think you can do anything.
-I can’t write myself, so my opinion really isn’t
-so very valuable. You’d have to do it without encouragement.”
-
-“I want her respect, Katherine; I want to have
-her think in the end that I’m the best writer that
-ever took Thirteen, but—it would mean giving
-most of my time and all my energies to my English—and
-I might not turn out any good in the
-end.”
-
-“True,” Katherine again attacked her room-mate’s problem,
-“and if you never touch pen to
-paper again” (the phrase had them both) “you
-can soon forget this hurt to-day and you need
-not put yourself in a similar position again, and
-your main work can go to—well, to math or anything
-else.”
-
-Peggy paced up and down the room and Katherine,
-never doubting but that this was the most
-serious problem that had ever been fought out in
-college, followed her room-mate’s figure with eyes
-that brimmed with sympathy and a heartful of
-affectionate loyalty that longed to be of help and
-could not.
-
-“Say, Peggy,” she said suddenly, “I want to
-take a note over to the note-room for one of the
-girls in my Latin class. Don’t you want to come
-along? This doesn’t have to be decided all at
-once, does it?”
-
-Peggy silently slipped on her sweater again
-and the girls ran across the campus to the big
-recitation hall and thence down the basement
-steps to the note-room. Crowds of girls were
-swarming into and out of this place where, on
-little boards—one to each class—the girls left
-their communications for each other under the
-proper initials. In so large a college it was
-necessary to have some easy and direct means
-of reaching each other without delay or the expense
-of telephone or postage. Every girl went
-to the note-room once every day—and a particularly
-popular one ran down after each class to
-gather in the sheaves of invitations, business
-notes, and club meeting announcements that were
-sure to be hers.
-
-Peggy and Katherine squeezed through the
-crowds, greeting many other freshmen as they
-were suddenly brought face to face, and at length
-they stood before the freshman bulletin and Katherine
-stuck her note in the rack at the letter R,
-while Peggy glanced, from habit, back to her own
-initial. There were many little important-looking
-notes stuck upright over the letter P, and
-Peggy fingered them over listlessly. Delia Porter,
-Helen Pearson, Margaret Perry and so on,
-until all at once from the most inviting looking of
-all leaped her own name, Peggy Parsons, in perfectly
-unfamiliar writing—writing almost too assured
-to be that of a freshman at all.
-
-Wonderingly she unfolded the little square,
-and then, jammed in by the other girls as she
-was, she flung her arms around Katherine’s neck
-and cried out with a sob of joy, “Oh, kiss me,
-Katherine!—they want my poem for the *Monthly*!”
-
-From dull gray the world leaped to glowing
-radiance. For a freshman to be invited to give
-a poem to the *Monthly*! Her great problem was
-solved automatically, and Peggy would be an
-author from that time forth until she should be
-graduated.
-
-.. File: 061.png
-
-“Let’s see your note,” urged Katherine, when
-they were out of the crowd once more. “I want
-to look at it myself.”
-
-Peggy eagerly unfolded the precious thing
-again and read, while Katherine looked over her
-shoulder:
-
- “*My dear Miss Parsons*—or wouldn’t it be
- more like college to say Peggy?—I’m writing to
- ask you if we may not have for the *Monthly* that
- little poem of yours that was read in Thirteen
- to-day? There are some changes in four of the
- lines, and if you’ll come over to my room this
- afternoon, I want you to make them yourself so
- that there will be as little as possible of my scribbling
- in it. Hoping to see you,
-
- .. class:: right
-
- | :sc:`Ditto Armandale`, *Monthly Board*,
- | :sc:`Room 11, Macefield House`.”
-
-“Why, Peggy, do you remember that Ditto
-Armandale we met that day last year while you
-were standing under the waterfalls? And it was
-the sight of her and all those other Hampton
-girls that first made you want to come here!
-Miss Armandale invited me to come and see her
-that day, when I should get to Hamp, and she
-said you were just the sort that ought to come
-here—oh, isn’t it *fine*, Peggy!”
-
-“Yes, but look here,” said Peggy, who was still
-reading over her note, “she says ‘changes in four
-of the lines.’ There were only four lines *in* it,
-Katherine, you remember.”
-
-“That’s queer. But I’d go anyway.”
-
-“Of course I will,—I don’t suppose she’ll remember
-me, but I’m glad she’s the one, she looked
-so nice and considerate that day.”
-
-“What are you going to wear?”
-
-“It’s an invitation house. I suppose a person
-ought to be awfully dressy,” Peggy said doubtfully.
-
-“I don’t know,” murmured Katherine. “I
-shouldn’t think it would be necessary to dress
-much if you were just one of the multitude like
-me. But being one of the youngest authors in
-college, it’s different with you.”
-
-With arms around each other’s shoulders, the
-room-mates strolled back across the campus toward
-Ambler House. The sunlight shone over
-the campus and over the moving army of girls
-going in every direction across it, for it was just
-at the end of recitation hour. None of them
-wore hats, so that the light gleamed down on
-their hair. Most of them wore white sweaters
-or sport coats, and under the arm of each was
-tucked a notebook or a stack of study volumes.
-
-All of them walked in pairs, as Katherine and
-Peggy were doing, or in laughing groups that
-gathered numbers as they went on.
-
-Peggy and Katherine began to have an intimate
-sense of belonging to it all. Hampton was
-becoming *their* college in a way it had not been
-before. This campus and those red brick buildings,
-those laughing crowds of girls, their hair
-blowing in the wind—these things were to represent
-their whole world for four years, and,
-tightening their hands on each other’s shoulders,
-they were glad it was to be so.
-
-And Peggy held crushed in her free hand a
-tiny wad of paper, the tangible evidence that this
-first year promised success to her.
-
-.. File: 065.png
-
-CHAPTER IV—NEW PAINT AND POETRY
-===============================
-
-A summons to visit an invitation house!
-
-And on such a gratifying mission! Peggy
-smiled as she slipped into her rose-colored taffeta,
-and Katherine, watching her with pride, decided
-that “the poet’s look” had come back.
-
-“Well, good luck, room-mate,” she called as
-Peggy went out the door, and she received one
-radiant glance in answer from the departing
-young bard.
-
-The pleasantly warm tone of the rose-colored
-taffeta buoyed up the new genius’ spirit all across
-the campus until she came out into Green Street
-and beheld the imposing reality of Macefield
-House directly before her.
-
-She had the fleeting and snobbish wish that
-all the girls of her class could see her turning
-thus assuredly up the walk to the famous senior
-house. To be sure, she couldn’t help casting a
-cold look of disapproval at the porch—it was the
-messiest porch she had seen anywhere in Hampton,
-but she supposed the celebrity inhabitants
-of Macefield were all too busy with their dinners
-and dances and social duties generally to notice
-how careless and extremely—impromptu—the
-approach to their home appeared.
-
-The campus house porches all had chairs out
-on them and comfortable magazine tables—there
-were still a lot of hot fall days to look forward
-to—but on the Macefield House porch there was
-nothing. And somebody had carelessly left an
-old ladder lying down right in front of the steps!
-Peggy had a very hard time scrambling over it.
-Perhaps it was just as well the other Freshman
-girls weren’t there to see her after all. She must
-admit there was considerable loss of dignity involved
-in scrambling over an old paint-specked
-ladder that was so completely in her way.
-
-Her face was flushed to the color of her dress
-when she finally climbed the steps. Even in her
-confusion she noticed that the porch floor looked
-strangely *new* and that it seemed to have a tendency
-to cling a little and impede her footsteps.
-
-“It’s probably because I’m getting scared that
-I imagine my feet stick to the boards,” she mused
-uncomfortably. “I don’t know how a person
-should act at an invitation house. Whether
-you’re supposed to walk right in or——”
-
-That part of her problem was settled immediately,
-for she found the door locked. Gathering
-what self-confidence she could, she pressed the
-bell.
-
-Uneasily she shifted from one to the other of
-the sticking feet. No one came. She knew it
-was rude to ring twice, but she felt she would
-never have the heart to come again if she didn’t
-see the great editor of the Monthly now and get
-everything arranged. So she pressed a shaking
-finger nervously against the bell, and held it so
-until she heard a rustling inside the house. The
-door opened—just a crack—and a surprised head
-poked itself into view. Peggy had a jumbled
-and confused impression all at once. She was
-aware of the speechless amazement in the eyes,
-also that the face was not that of a girl at all,
-but belonged to a rather severe looking and decidedly
-middle-aged woman.
-
-With a little jump of her heart she realized
-that she was meeting the gaze of the matron of
-Macefield House. Campus house matrons were
-regarded in the light either of common enemies
-or motherly souls, whose hearts responded to all
-college-girls’ troubles. But what might the matron
-of an invitation house be like? Peggy
-thought she must be something incomparably
-greater.
-
-.. File: 069.png
-
-“Is Miss Armandale in?” she asked weakly.
-
-“She may be, but she’d be up in her room,”
-answered the head ungraciously enough, while
-its owner apparently did not intend to admit the
-enemy within the fortifications, since no move
-was made to open the door wider.
-
-“Well——” murmured Peggy, with a sudden
-realization that she was standing in wet paint,—“shall
-I—go up—and—and find out?”
-
-“By the back door if you wish,” said the head
-witheringly. “If you came in this way, you’d
-:sc:`Track in the Paint`.”
-
-Peggy’s heart leaped. A crimson tide went
-over her. She shut her eyes before the accusing
-and indignant gaze of the matron.
-
-So that was what the ladder had been for,
-and any stupid but she would have known! With
-dread she looked back along the porch the way
-she had come and there, sure enough, was a procession
-of marring footprints in the new grey
-of the flooring!
-
-She had climbed with great difficulty over the
-barrier that had been deliberately placed there
-to prevent such a thing.
-
-And Ditto and the other girls of the house
-would have to have the porch all done over on
-account of a silly freshman. For the girls in the
-invitation houses carried their own expenses,
-leasing their houses and then conducting them
-like any tenants.
-
-“I will go ’round the back way, then,” she
-gasped to the glowering matron. Her one thought
-was to escape the baneful glare of those eyes.
-
-Her feet stuck firmly when she tried to go and
-as she was lifting them up with a generous accompaniment
-of Macefield House paint, the door
-banged behind her and she was left to make her
-humiliating way back as she had come, with the
-ladder to be surmounted again, and her eyes so
-full of tears of embarrassment that she could
-hardly see to walk.
-
-She had no intention of going around the back
-way. Her only desire was to get home.
-
-She must face again the guns of the enemy—for
-that wonderful poem mustn’t be lost to the
-*Monthly*—but she would make her charge after
-she had rested once more in the trenches of Suite
-22, and had equipped her army of one with a new
-uniform.
-
-For that was the plan that was already taking
-shape in her mind. She would return in disguise.
-She had sallied forth in her brightest and best.
-Well, she would go back as meek as a freshman
-should, in plain clothes—and who would know
-she was the young stupid who had scaled the step-ladder
-and marred the new grey paint of the invitation
-house?
-
-“Well,” said Katherine, yawning up at her
-lazily from the couch, when she was once more
-within the home walls, “how did it go, room-mate?”
-
-“How did what go?” inquired Peggy, kicking
-off her pumps hastily and sliding them out of
-sight, under the dressing table.
-
-“Why, the interview with the great Ditto. You
-make me tired, Peggy—acting just as though you
-were bored by the best thing that’s happened to
-either of us yet. And really and truly, you’re
-just as glad as I am for you. Admit that you
-are.”
-
-“Not—so wildly,” Peggy made a little grimace,
-as she flung the rose-colored silk dress into a corner.
-A moment later her muffled voice came
-from the bed room, where she was fumbling
-among her dresses. “I never can find anything
-I want.”
-
-“Are you looking for your kimono? Going to
-rest a while, before we get dressed for dinner?
-Your kimono’s under the bed, Peggy; I saw the
-blue edge sticking out. Hurry back in here and
-tell me the news; I’m consumed with curiosity.”
-
-Peggy came back into the study, wearing a
-blue serge skirt, her head lost to view in a middy
-blouse in the process of being slipped on. She
-struggled to the top at last and peered out with
-pleading eyes.
-
-“Will you go over there with me, Katherine?”
-she said in a tone she strove to make indifferent.
-
-“Go over there with you? Haven’t you been?”
-
-“I want your company,” Peggy stammered with
-difficulty, unable to tell the fib that would have
-been a direct answer to her room-mate’s question.
-
-“Well,” said Katherine, getting up slowly and
-stretching her arms, “I should say I will.”
-
-And so Peggy, her army reinforced, began her
-march on Macefield House a second time.
-
-If Katherine was surprised at her simplified
-costume, she made no comment, but held her arm
-chummily all the way over, and Peggy felt that
-victory was in sight.
-
-“Look, they’ve painted their porch,” she said
-in assumed surprise, when they came in sight
-of the fateful ladder.
-
-“So they have,” cried Katherine, “and we can’t
-get up *that* way.”
-
-And then she began to titter.
-
-“What’s the matter?” demanded Peggy
-quickly.
-
-“Somebody—somebody—*did* go up anyway,”
-Katherine laughed delightedly. “There are footprints
-all over it! Oh, mustn’t the Macefield
-House girls be furious?”
-
-Peggy was silent.
-
-“Don’t you think that’s funny?” her room-mate
-insisted, still laughing.
-
-“Perfectly *simple*,” returned Peggy. “Some
-people haven’t a bit of sense. I imagine it was
-some—some delivery boy, don’t you?”
-
-.. File: 075.png
-
-“More likely a freshman. Delivery boy with
-those little feet? How ridiculous—as if he’d
-wear high heels!”
-
-“Katherine, you’re a regular Sherlock
-Holmes,” Peggy protested.
-
-“I believe I could ferret out the criminal,” persisted
-Katherine. “I’ve thought of a good clue.”
-
-“How would you do it?” Peggy’s voice was
-little more than a whisper.
-
-“Look on the bottoms of all the freshmen’s
-shoes for paint,” announced her friend.
-
-“Katherine!”
-
-“Yes?”
-
-“Last year you and I were detectives and we
-found out things together, which did people good.
-But do you think—after our partnership then,
-it is right for you to go—looking things up all
-by yourself without me, now?”
-
-“How perfectly silly of you,” laughed Katherine;
-“of course you’d have to help. You could
-look at the shoes of the girls on one side of the
-campus, and I’d take our side. Anyway it’s all
-in fun. I suppose we’d better go around the back
-way, don’t you think so?”
-
-Peggy thought so, decidedly. In a few moments
-they were climbing the dark back stairs
-to the room of the great *Monthly* editor on the
-second floor.
-
-The door of Number 11 stood part way open
-and showed a delightful and luxurious confusion
-within. Peggy and Katherine got a glimpse
-of tall red roses, Oriental couch cover, and a profusion
-of pillows, old bronze bric-a-brac, green
-leather banners, scattered books and manuscripts,
-with the inevitable Mona Lisa enigmatically smiling
-down at it all from the opposite wall of the
-room.
-
-Peggy and Katherine, after a light knock, advanced
-into the room and seated themselves on
-the inviting couch.
-
-.. File: 077.png
-
-“A book-case and a dictionary,” murmured
-Peggy. “Such funny things to have at college.”
-
-“But there’s a tea table, too,” reminded Katherine.
-“In fact, I never saw a room that had such
-a varied assortment of things—and all in harmony.”
-
-“I like that leather peacock screen,” Peggy
-went on.
-
-“Oh, I love it all—but don’t you think it’s the
-least bit oppressive? That incense smell lulls my
-senses to sleep. I don’t see how Ditto can be the
-fresh, breezy sort she is,—perfectly matter-of-fact
-and everydayish,—and live in an opium den
-of a room like this.”
-
-“It isn’t just what her character would lead
-you to expect,” admitted Peggy.
-
-Just then, a girl drifting aimlessly by in the hall
-paused at the door, and glanced in curiously at
-the two freshmen sitting so stiffly, toes out, hands
-clasped in their laps, awaiting the all-important
-Ditto.
-
-“Dit know you’re here?” she asked, with
-friendly brevity.
-
-Both girls shook their heads.
-
-“I’ll get her,” said the other, disappearing, and
-an instant later they heard, up and down the hall,
-the loud cry, “:sc:`Dit-to! Di-i-t Armandale`!
-Somebody to see you!”
-
-From the third floor came a scrambling noise,
-then the sound of light feet tapping on the stairs.
-
-“Well, you really did come, you children,”
-gasped the owner of the room, coming in flushed
-from her hasty descent and blowing a wavy
-strand of golden hair from her face.
-
-She plumped down between them on the couch
-and looked from one to the other with an air of
-delighted proprietorship.
-
-“And you’re beginning just right, too, as
-I knew you would. Thirteen is the open road to
-glory, here, and you certainly were courageous,
-handing in a poem first thing.”
-
-Her hand reached for Peggy’s knee. “How do
-you like everything, now you’re here, and why
-haven’t you been over before?”
-
-“We didn’t think you’d remember us,” said
-Peggy.
-
-“There was so much water that day you saw
-us, at the picnic last year——”
-
-Ditto threw back her head and laughed. “Yes,
-there was plenty of that,” she agreed. “I never
-saw anything so moist as you were. And you—Katherine
-Foster—yes, I remember your names,
-too,—I chose you for a friend of mine that day.
-And I’m positively insulted that neither of you
-accepted my invitation to come to see me, until
-I dragged you here on business. Your poem,
-Peggy,—here it is, I kept it out for you——”
-
-She had risen and lifted the blue-folded paper
-from a pile of thick stories and “heavies” on the
-table. And Peggy, watching the nonchalant way
-she handled the sacred *Monthly* material, felt her
-admiration increasing.
-
-“Now,” said Ditto, bending over the page with
-complete concentration, “let’s see just what we
-want to do—I thought that possibly——”
-
-And her sturdy little blue pencil crept mercilessly
-through word after word, while Peggy felt
-the blood pounding into her face and tried not
-to mind the kindly criticism of her effort.
-
-Peggy was consulted tactfully about each
-change and asked for suggestions, until, under the
-skilful guidance of the more experienced writer,
-the fledgling really developed a verse that would
-not mar the *Monthly* pages. Then Ditto gave her
-a pen and some paper to write it all out again, in
-the copy that was actually to go to the printer.
-
-Katherine talked to Ditto about her room-mate,
-while the latter was carefully rewriting her masterpiece.
-
-.. File: 081.png
-
-“You know you’ve got good material for freshman
-president, there,” said Ditto with something
-of senior condescension. “An Andrews girl usually
-has it, and she’s the right type. She isn’t
-very self-conscious, she’s lots of fun and ready
-for anything. You can tell that. Why don’t you
-put her up? Your elections are this week, aren’t
-they? Honestly, I’ve heard of nothing but Peggy
-Parsons, Peggy Parsons, from all the freshmen
-protégées of the girls in this house.”
-
-Katherine caught fire. “It would be great,”
-she said. “Think of rooming with the class president.
-Oh, I did a clever thing in bringing her to
-Hampton. I can shine in reflected glory through
-the whole four years.”
-
-“You do it,” urged Ditto, “get her elected, I
-mean. I’ll help.”
-
-She nodded carelessly toward the huge vase
-of roses. “I have quite a few little freshmen
-friends whom I’ll—tell about Peggy.”
-
-.. File: 082.png
-
-When Peggy handed back the poem with a rueful
-smile at its many changes, Katherine got up
-from the couch and took her room-mate’s arm.
-It would never do to linger, though it was hard
-to leave the great Presence.
-
-Peggy’s look as they left the house held simply
-pleasure and gratitude, but Katherine’s brimmed
-with meaning.
-
-“You don’t know what I know,” she hummed.
-
-“Then why not tell me?” laughed Peggy.
-
-“I know who’s going to be freshman president!”
-
-“Who?”
-
-“Shan’t tell you—but I suppose you’ll find out
-when it happens.”
-
-“Well,” retorted Peggy unexpectedly, “I know
-already.”
-
-“What’s—her—name?” gasped Katherine.
-
-“Gloria Hazeltine,” answered Peggy.
-
-Katherine stopped and caught her shoulders.
-Facing her, she studied her calm expression of
-certainty.
-
-“Why, Peggy,” she couldn’t help saying, “it
-was going to be _you_, and I was going to start
-this very day to campaign for you.”
-
-“Me!” scoffed Peggy. “I couldn’t even *look*
-like a president. The freshman president stands
-for the whole class, and the sophs and juniors
-and seniors are apt to judge us a good deal by
-the one we choose for that office. They’d think
-what flyaways the freshmen are if you had any
-one like me. Or rather they’d never notice us
-at all, but would sever diplomatic relations. But
-Gloria now——”
-
-The vision of the tall, radiant young Westerner,
-with her red-gold hair and her wide, laughing,
-blue eyes—the way she talked, the way she
-wore her clothes, her charm and sincerity of manner—rose
-vividly in Katherine’s mind. She compared
-this vision with the actual striking little
-figure of her room-mate, with the flickering dimples
-showing and disappearing and the warm light
-that always lay in the depths of her black eyes.
-
-“I—don’t—know,” she said honestly. “Gloria
-is wonderful—but you, Peggy, you’re so dear.”
-
-“I’ll give all I have to the class,” cried Peggy,
-opening her arms, as if to embrace every girl of
-the four hundred and fifty freshmen, “but I don’t
-have to be set up in the post of honor to do it.”
-
-“But Andrews usually has the presidency,”
-ventured Katherine in a troubled tone. “Ditto
-Armandale reminded me that our school has always
-carried off everything, Freshman year. It’s
-*expected*.”
-
-“We’re not Andrews now, we’re Hampton,”
-said Peggy gravely. “Don’t you remember the
-signs in the moving picture shows, from Wilson’s
-proclamation? Something about ‘whatever country
-you came from, you are an American now.’”
-
-“Well, the president-elect is dead, long live the
-president-elect,” capitulated Katherine reluctantly.
-
-“Good. I really feel that I owe her an awful
-lot for taking you away from her,” smiled Peggy,
-grown light-hearted once more. “Being president
-wouldn’t half make up.”
-
-Katherine laughed her gratified surprise and
-began to plan how to draw the solid Andrews
-vote, in favor of a girl who was not from Andrews.
-
-“I’m going to have a party for Gloria,” Peggy
-mused, “and invite every single freshman in the
-catalogue. You’ll have to help me write the notes
-to stick up on the bulletin board. And we’ll say,
-‘To meet the freshman class president,’ and freshmen
-are such sheep, they’ll think she’s as good as
-elected.”
-
-“Sheep yourself,” flared Katherine. “I think
-putting anything like that in would be terribly
-crude. But the rest of the plan I like.”
-
-.. File: 086.png
-
-“And I’ll dress in my very best and make an
-impression for her sake,” Peggy went on, thinking
-aloud.
-
-“Wear that rose-colored dress and those cute
-pumps,” suggested Katherine, interestedly.
-
-“No, *not* the rose-colored dress, and *not* the
-pumps,” Peggy returned with a slight shiver.
-
-The first thing she did, when they reached their
-room, was to drag the pumps from their hiding
-place and wrap them carefully in a sheet of newspaper.
-
-“What in the world——?” began Katherine.
-
-“I’m—I’m going to take them to be resoled,”
-murmured Peggy hastily.
-
-.. File: 087.png
-
-CHAPTER V—MORNING GLORY
-=======================
-
-Freshman elections began with a babble.
-
-Everywhere the insistent voices of the lobbyists
-were heard. Upper-class girls had come in to
-impress the freshmen as to the proper name to
-write on the voting slips.
-
-“She’s a *dandy* girl,” was shouted confidentially
-into Peggy’s ears so many times, while she
-didn’t know *who* was nor *why* she was, that she
-couldn’t help having a high opinion of her class
-altogether. Every girl in it seemed to be “dandy”
-in somebody’s judgment.
-
-“Will you vote for Myra Whitewell?” some
-friend was imploring.
-
-“No,” said Peggy, suddenly, “let me alone.
-Every one is after me so hard to vote for other
-people that I haven’t had any time to work for
-my own candidate.”
-
-And she forced her way through the throng,
-shouting into each bewildered and crimson ear,
-“Vote for Gloria Hazeltine! She’s a *dandy* girl.”
-
-“Peggy, *Peggy*, listen a moment,” said Katherine’s
-agonized voice. “What do you think the
-Andrews girls are doing? Going back on us at
-the last minute. They say they will put up Florence
-Thomas for president if neither of us will
-run, and that you and I are traitors to try to elect
-some one not from our own prep school.”
-
-“Well,” said Peggy, gritting her teeth, “we
-can elect Gloria without Andrews.”
-
-“Oh, but, Peggy, we will be voting against our
-own school! If they insist on putting her up this
-way, won’t we have to vote for Florence?”
-
-Peggy shook her head and went on through the
-thick crowds of freshmen. “She’s a *dandy* girl,”
-Katherine heard in Peggy’s clear tones.
-
-.. File: 089.png
-
-Here in this giant recitation room was assembled
-a class in the process of being welded together
-into an organization having one heart and
-one mind. It was a conglomeration of more or
-less uncertain and dazed girls now. Some were
-actively working up sentiment, but for the most
-part they stood in groups, each group a stranger
-to the others, four hundred and fifty girls, many
-of whom had never seen each other before this
-day, trying to realize that they were of one college
-flesh and that out of this roomful must be
-made the dearest friendships of a lifetime.
-
-There was nothing coherent about them as yet.
-They held aloof from each other, partly in timidity
-and partly in pride, and their interests were in
-conflict rather than in unison.
-
-Once pledged to a name for president, they
-clung to it desperately as if that particular girl
-had been their best and oldest friend. And they
-hated all the other girls who had been put up.
-
-.. File: 090.png
-
-Slips of paper were passed around and, with
-a feeling of deep importance, each freshman
-wrote the name of the girl she wanted for her
-president.
-
-With much rustling the slips were collected in
-hats by freshmen appointed by the pretty Junior
-who presided.
-
-Then with more rustling they were counted,
-while the freshmen’s eyes popped out of their
-heads in eagerness to learn how good a showing
-their favorite was making.
-
-The silence was most respectful when the pretty
-Junior took up the counts the freshmen had made
-and read in her sweet, serious voice, “Myra
-Whitewell 200, Gloria Hazeltine 101, Florence
-Thomas 99, Corinne Adams 50.”
-
-The ignorant freshmen remained breathless,
-waiting to be told whether any one was yet their
-president or not.
-
-“It is necessary, according to the by-laws, to
-have a two-thirds majority for a candidate before
-she can receive office,” the presiding Junior informed
-them in those dainty and precise tones of
-hers. “Therefore another vote will be cast, in
-the hope of bringing about more unanimity.”
-
-With joy the freshmen wrote again on slips of
-paper. But the vote came in again identically
-the same! The pretty Junior, whose name was
-Alta Perry, raised her eye-brows in surprise.
-Tirelessly the appointed freshmen passed out new
-voting slips.
-
-“When a candidate has too few votes to be
-really in the running,” protested the Junior mildly,
-“the voting would get on faster to give those
-votes elsewhere. The idea is not to show your
-loyalty to any one girl, but to elect a president
-for the freshman class.”
-
-Peggy took council with her henchman, Katherine.
-
-“If those Adams votes go to Florence Thomas,
-I suppose Gloria will be sacrificed sooner or later,”
-she said. “If they go to Myra Whitewell—I
-think she’s the haughty little thing yonder wearing
-the Mrs. Castle head-ache band,—why, then
-Gloria’s out, too. The only thing to do is to get
-them for Gloria.”
-
-She sped away to the Andrews group, where
-Florence Thomas, who had always taken life
-pleasantly and coolly, was the flushed and eager
-center of ninety-nine supporters, both those from
-her own school and the others who had rallied to
-her cause.
-
-“Girls,” said Peggy, “we’re two ahead of you.
-Please be reasonable——”
-
-But she saw the curious star-like quality of
-Florence’s eyes. And she hadn’t the heart to
-go on.
-
-The plain, kindly, everyday, comfy Florence to
-light up and shine like that! Well, if she had
-known in time how honors could bring that girl
-out, perhaps Peggy would have considered her
-a perfectly suitable president from the beginning.
-
-“If *you* had wanted it, Peggy, I wouldn’t have
-stood a chance,” Florence breathed down to her
-from the window seat on which she was perched
-so as to overlook her adherents. “The girls only
-put me up because you and Katherine failed
-them.”
-
-Failed them! Peggy’s heart skipped a beat.
-The cold glances of the other girls let her guess
-only too plainly how she was viewed by the Andrews
-contingent, the members of her own school.
-
-“If you give up something that most anybody
-would want and feel just right about it, then
-somebody comes and takes the joy out of life by
-seeing you as a villain still,” mused Peggy aloud.
-
-She didn’t try to get the Corinne Adams votes
-for Gloria, she didn’t argue with a single Myra
-Whitewell enthusiast.
-
-And the vote came in again so nearly the same
-that the pretty Junior was vexed, and looked at
-her wrist watch and thence out to the waning
-sunlight over the campus. Really an afternoon
-spent with her own somewhat intelligent juniors
-would be greatly preferable to this monotonous
-and stubborn concourse of freshmen who seemed
-to have set their hearts on making an election
-impossible. Corinne Adams had lost seven votes
-to Myra, and now tragically arose and announced
-her withdrawal from the contest. Many
-voices murmured protestingly “no, no,” as she
-came forward and went toward the door, but
-these sympathizers had not voted for her when
-they had the chance.
-
-“I never knew anything so heart-breakingly
-mixed up,” said Peggy. “That Junior’s mad, the
-freshmen are near to tears and the candidates are
-all wobbly.”
-
-And then suddenly an idea lifted her right
-up out of the depression and doubt that was settling
-over the room. She stepped over to the desk
-and held a confab with the Junior and the freshmen
-vote-collectors.
-
-Alta Perry snatched eagerly at the chance to
-bring order out of chaos.
-
-She arose and rapped for attention. Immediately
-all the despairing whispers ceased.
-
-“Some one has suggested that the girls would
-like to see the candidates,” she said, “so that
-they’d know who they’re voting for.”
-
-A wave of approval swept her audience.
-
-“So I’ll ask the girls who are still up to come
-forward to the platform so that—everybody may
-see them.”
-
-The crowd parted, while from three corners
-of the room the candidates came.
-
-The Junior smiled apologetically as she ranged
-them before the class. This was vastly amusing
-to her, but she realized that all the voters were
-staring forward with hero-worship in their eyes
-waiting to see which was the girl for whom each
-had been so religiously voting, ballot after ballot.
-
-“Myra Whitewell,” introduced Alta Perry,
-nodding toward the first girl.
-
-The girl acknowledged the introduction with
-an abrupt lifting of her chin. She was small and
-dark, with snapping brown eyes and a fine,
-slender, somewhat selfish face with no color in it.
-Her lips were full and red.
-
-A pretty, wilful, egotistical picture this first
-candidate presented to the freshman class. Myra
-was the sort of girl who would always have
-blindly devoted followers willing to put up with
-her whims and ill-tempers because they believed
-her to be of finer clay than the rest of the world.
-
-She herself was superbly conscious of this extra
-fineness. She scanned the eager faces of the
-crowd with quick glances, haughty, like a young
-princess reviewing her humble but faithful subjects.
-
-.. File: 097.png
-
-“And this is Florence Thomas,” continued the
-Junior, her eyes sparkling just a bit with the fun
-of the little drama.
-
-And the class saw Florence Thomas for just
-what she was—a nice, ordinary, typical girl like
-most of them; possessed of a good deal of executive
-ability if it was forced into action, neither
-markedly self-centered nor self-sacrificing.
-
-She had a little round face, with wavy dark-brown
-hair around it. They got no very distinct
-impression of the second candidate further than
-this. She was without the rare gift of personality
-that “gets across,” and hence her undoubted,
-sterling qualities had little opportunity for appeal.
-
-Her face was flushed with her sudden prominence,
-and there was a trace of embarrassment in
-her smile.
-
-Peggy’s thought raced back over Florence’s
-characteristics while at Andrews. Florence was
-just the type to have an important place in a small
-school, where each individual girl could get to
-know her and love her. But here among these
-hundreds there was nothing about her striking
-enough to hold their attention at first glance.
-
-A warm feeling of affection surged up in
-Peggy’s heart for her last year’s comrade.
-
-Just for a moment she would have forced
-Florence down their throats whether or not, if
-she could, without regard for the fact that she
-believed another girl was infinitely better fitted
-for the post.
-
-That other girl’s name was now being spoken
-by the Junior.
-
-“This is Gloria Hazeltine,” she announced to
-the monster class.
-
-And just as the moon and stars fade out of
-view when the sun comes up, so the less vivid attraction
-of Myra and Florence dimmed into insignificance
-beside the appealing radiance that
-was Gloria’s.
-
-.. File: 099.png
-
-“O-oh, isn’t she sweet!” breathed a girl near
-Peggy. “I never saw anything like that hair in
-my life. For goodness’ sake, somebody lend me
-a knife to sharpen my pencil so that I can vote all
-over again for her!”
-
-If she were nothing besides sweet, argued
-Peggy to herself, she would never have been put
-up. Most of the girls were that. But she understood
-that the rapturous tribute of her neighbor
-meant far more than the words she had chosen.
-
-The quality of graceful and unconscious leadership
-seemed stamped in Gloria’s face, as she
-smiled out on the freshmen, who were all beginning
-to go wild over her at once.
-
-The slips were passed again while the three
-candidates faced their different constituents.
-
-All anxiety had passed from Peggy’s mind.
-She was *sure* who had won.
-
-The slips rustled triumphantly when they had
-been sorted after the voting and were passed
-up to the Junior again.
-
-“Twenty for Florence Thomas,” she read aloud
-without raising her eyes from the papers. “Fifty
-for Myra Whitewell, and—all the rest for Gloria
-Hazeltine—Miss Hazeltine is elected president
-of your class!”
-
-With that announcement something happened
-to the class. Instantaneously the fusion took
-place.
-
-There were no longer separate groups, shy and
-a little suspicious of each other: they were one
-class. They had elected a president. She was
-the president of all alike.
-
-At the same instant they all burst forth into
-the same song:
-
- | “Oh, here’s to Morning Glory,
- | Drink her down!
- | Oh, here’s to Morning Glory,
- | Drink her down!
- | Oh, here’s to Morning Glory,
- | Whom we’ll love till we are hoary;
- | Drink her down, drink her down,
- | Drink her down, DOWN, down!
- | Balm of Gilead, Gilead,
- | Balm—:sc:`Of—Gilead`—
- | Way down on the Bingo Farm!”
-
-And then they turned and looked at each other
-with wonder, for the little rhyme in the middle
-had come with unanimous harmony to all, and
-each had sung this cheer song just as loudly as
-she could, although a few minutes before many
-would have said they didn’t even know the tune.
-
-Peggy was thrilled to her finger tips. She
-squeezed Katherine’s arm. Gloria’s beauty and
-ability had been enhanced twenty fold, for every
-girl present, by this spontaneous tribute. And
-Peggy could think of nothing more desirable in
-the world than that she should some time hear
-this song laden with her own name.
-
-The other officers were elected with expedition,
-the vice-presidency being offered to Myra Whitewell,
-who indignantly refused it, declaring she
-would be first or nothing—thus maintaining a
-single discordant note in the general happiness
-and good humor. The despised office was then
-hesitatingly tendered to Florence Thomas, who
-was almost too pleased to speak, but made the
-remark in acceptance that this office, while still
-too big for her, was nearer her size and she’d do
-just everything she could to deserve their trust
-and faith in her.
-
-Myra Whitewell edged her way out of the
-room, with a slight sneer distorting her pretty
-lips.
-
-But Florence shook hands with all who came
-forward and received their kisses with pleasure
-that made every one love her.
-
-The class went singing home in every direction
-from its election. An enormous hysterically
-happy crowd flocked in the wake of Gloria.
-Peggy and Katherine were in the outskirts of this
-crowd, and they looked from the heroine of their
-making into each other’s radiant faces.
-
-“Well, thank goodness, her looks elected her,”
-sighed Peggy thankfully. “As soon as I thought
-of a ‘seeing is believing’ test, I knew we’d won.”
-
-“All the girls are saying she’s the prettiest
-president a freshman class ever had,” laughed
-Katherine, “and the joke on them is that they
-have a regular person as well as just a beauty.”
-
-“We’ve certainly done our duty by the class,”
-agreed Peggy.
-
-Katherine turned and looked consideringly at
-her room-mate.
-
-“You *know*, Peggy, that you could have been
-the center of that crowd this minute, if you had
-wanted to. Dit Armandale did a good deal to
-work up sentiment and—you are the best known
-freshman of any—or were an hour or so ago. I
-think you’d have been just as good a president
-as Gloria,—and if I do say it myself, a lot better
-even—and—and just as pretty——”
-
-“No matter who you room with,” trilled Peggy
-remindingly and ungrammatically, “you’re for
-Hampton now.”
-
-“That Wilson idea again?”
-
-“The very same.”
-
-“:sc:`Well`, anyway, Peggy, you *could*——”
-
-“Don’t!” said Peggy suddenly and almost
-sharply. “Do you think I am some kind of
-*angel*?”
-
-“Ye-es,” drawled Katherine affectionately
-with a slow smile, “sort of.”
-
-But Peggy looked away from her laughing
-eyes, and shook her head quickly as if she expected
-to shake out of it some unwelcome thought.
-
-Later in the day—just before dinner time, she
-and Katherine gathered in the quantities of notes
-and invitations that had come to Gloria and Florence
-Thomas. It seemed that every girl in college, no matter
-what class she was in, had taken
-immediate occasion to sit down and write her
-congratulations to the freshman president.
-
-When they stopped to deliver their burden at
-Gloria’s door, they found her room fragrant with
-American beauty roses, and sweet with violets
-and spicy with pink carnations. A huge orchid
-nodded coolly in a Japanese vase which the girls
-had never seen before, and an array of dainty
-little leather-covered books on every subject from
-“Friendship” to “Ibsen” were strewn on the table
-by the window.
-
-Three new pictures in black walnut frames
-stood leaning against the couch with the waiting
-picture wire beside them.
-
-Gloria came to meet them, flushed with pleasure.
-
-“Oh, I never knew it would be like this,” she
-exclaimed, quite frank in her delight. “And
-what have you brought me? Oh, so many notes—aren’t
-they all *dear*? I didn’t imagine college—or
-anything—could be so nice.”
-
-She sat down on the couch while Katherine and
-Peggy poured their harvest of congratulations
-into her lap. Her fingers felt them over and
-sifted them before she unfolded any, and she
-looked up to laugh her happiness into her friends’
-eyes.
-
-“Your room looks wonderful,” breathed Katherine,
-looking around, “just like a senior’s, all of
-a sudden.”
-
-“Doesn’t it?” echoed Gloria. “I’ve solved the
-mystery of Ditto Armandale’s room seeming so
-unlike her, as you said it did,—her furnishings
-are all gifts from people for getting elected to
-things.”
-
-Two dimples of satisfaction dented Peggy’s
-piquant little face. She ached from head to foot
-from the hours of standing and of forcing her
-way back and forth through the crowds while
-she made her brief campaign appeals. But it had
-turned out wonderfully. Her candidate had won,
-and was this same radiant and beautiful Gloria
-looking so joyously at her now.
-
-“Listen to this,” Gloria was saying, reading
-one of the tributes from the note-room; “this is a
-darling one:
-
- “‘*Dear First Lady of the Freshmen*:
-
- “‘Please allow an old, old Junior to express
- her joy over you and her envy of you. Once a
- long time ago—two whole years—she herself
- heard the Balm of Gilead song in honor of her
- own election to the heights you have attained to-day.
-
- “‘I don’t think I ever felt so lofty over anything.
- And all the college experiences that have
- come since have never dimmed the thrilling feeling
- of that day or made it seem one bit less the
- best thing that ever happened to me.
-
- “‘But I was afraid as well as glad: afraid that
- maybe I wouldn’t know how to do everything just
- as I should and that I might in some way disappoint
- the girls who were mentally carrying me
- about on their shoulders. In case you ever feel
- that way, little First Lady—and this is the
- reason for my note being written—I want you to
- know that you’ll be very welcome to come to the
- veteran—and get the advice or bolstering up she
- may be able to give you as a result of having
- learned from her own mistakes.
-
- “‘Remember the juniors are just in college
- to be big sisters to the freshmen, and I hope you
- will come and claim the relationship the first free
- minute you have.
-
- .. class:: right
-
- | “‘Love and congratulations,
- | “‘:sc:`Mary Marvington`.’”
-
-“Oh,” said Peggy, clasping her knees, “isn’t
-that a lovely one?”
-
-“Well, it’s hard to realize that you are one of
-the great ones, now, Morning Glory,” sighed
-Katherine whimsically, “so that even ex-presidents
-will be flattered when you go to see them.
-And the condescension is all yours! Because a
-brand new freshman president is more in the college
-public eye than an ‘old’ junior who used to
-be once what you are now.”
-
-“Great ones,” Gloria was repeating to herself.
-
-.. File: 109.png
-
-“Do you suppose I really am?” she asked artlessly.
-
-“Yes, you are,” Katherine said. “A few hours
-ago you weren’t half as much as Peggy—and
-didn’t have the outlook she had, but now——”
-
-Peggy and Gloria simultaneously clapped their
-hands over Katherine’s mouth, and in her quick
-movement Gloria’s mass of folded notes scattered
-over the floor like a sudden storm of Luther Burbank
-snow-flakes.
-
-When they had gathered these together
-again and had helped Gloria sort out the most
-interesting-looking ones to read first, they each
-kissed her and went home, leaving her well absorbed
-in her overwhelming correspondence before
-they were even out of sight.
-
-There was a reception in honor of the officers
-that evening in the Students’ building. The
-freshmen were tired from their strenuous day,
-but they looked charming, nevertheless, in their
-soft silks and batistes as they drifted down the
-walk to the scene of festivities.
-
-“There’s Peggy Parsons!” a cry went up as
-soon as the pair from Suite 22, Ambler House,
-entered the building.
-
-Peggy was immediately surrounded and borne
-off toward the receiving line, down which she was
-marched with nearly all the Andrews crowd and
-ever so many others in her wake. It did her heart
-good to hear every Andrews girl telling Gloria
-Hazeltine that each had voted for her from the
-beginning—and they believed it, the happy enthusiasts,
-Peggy could see that.
-
-Then Peggy was swept on by the mob and was
-soon in the middle of a seethe of dancers, all girls,
-fox-trotting, one-stepping, waltzing and bumping
-into each other in brilliant lavender, pink, blue
-and white confusion. How many dances she
-danced, nor what they were, she never could remember
-afterwards. For as soon as one girl left
-her another carried her off; juniors, seniors,
-sophomores and freshmen, she couldn’t tell
-which. But every one knew her name and hailed
-her as Peggy as if they had known her all their
-lives.
-
-“I never knew anything so funny,” she said,
-when she was limping home later, with Katherine
-in the moonlight. “It was just all a kaleidoscope.
-I feel a good deal like a moving-picture that has
-been run too fast.”
-
-“I think you were the director of the picture,”
-smiled Katherine, glancing affectionately at her
-dishevelled room-mate. “You wrote the scenario
-for the election, and directed it, even if you did
-have to be in the picture yourself.”
-
-“Katherine, you’ve got an awfully horrid
-room-mate,” mused Peggy in answer to this
-eulogy.
-
-“I’ve got Peggy Parsons,” Katherine refuted.
-
-“Well, she’s the one I mean,” Peggy laughed.
-
-.. File: 112.png
-
-“You’d be ashamed of her if you knew. Katherine,
-what do you think I almost wished when
-we were taking all those notes over to Gloria?”
-
-“It wouldn’t be so strange if you’d realized
-they might all have been for you,” Katherine
-defended her. “They might, you know. It was
-just your crazy generosity that gave them up and
-deprived me of rooming with a freshman president.
-Did you really wish you were president?
-I hope you *did*, because if you didn’t you’re more
-than human and I don’t like such people.”
-
-“There!” cried Peggy, abruptly stopping in
-her homeward limp, and throwing her arms
-around her room-mate’s neck, “I’m not half so
-ashamed of it now that it’s been dragged out
-into the light of day—the light of moon, I mean.
-It’s funny how much better it makes a person feel
-to confess something mean and be sympathized
-with for it.”
-
-“Anyway,” said Katherine, as their tired feet
-climbed the steps of their house, “you were the
-*dea ex machina*, Peggy Parsons.”
-
-“The—the what?” demanded Peggy, startled.
-“Oh, it’s mean to spring anything like that on a
-trusting room-mate who hasn’t any Latin dictionary
-along. I’ll be driven to using a trot for
-your remarks, if you keep on.”
-
-Their laughs rang out inside the huge dimly
-lighted hall, and the matron, in curl-papers and
-a purple wrapper, strode forth from her room
-noiselessly and confronted the culprits.
-
-“Hush, hush,” she said. “At this time of
-night! Please go up to your room without any
-more of this unseemly laughter.”
-
-“Yessum, yessum,” whispered Katherine and
-Peggy meekly, and together they stole up the
-broad stairway to their rooms, where they
-snapped on the light and looked at each other
-and laughed again—but this time silently.
-
-.. File: 114.png
-
-CHAPTER VI—AS OTHERS SEE US
-===========================
-
-Bang! Bang!
-
-“My-y goo-oodness, is it time to get up?”
-Katherine sat up sleepily the morning after the
-freshmen officers’ reception, and tried to get some
-response from the little log-like Peggy in the
-bed across the room. But Peggy’s face was toward
-the wall and she presented a perfect picture
-of deep sleep.
-
-The banging continued and Katherine felt it
-incumbent upon her to locate it. Gertie Van
-Gorder, who had kindly taken upon herself the
-task of waking up the entire second floor at
-whatever hours its individual inhabitants specified,
-never thumped like that. She always came
-quietly in and laid icy cold wet wash cloths over
-their faces, and informed them calmly, “Your
-tub is ready, girls; I’ve left my violet ammonia
-in there for you.”
-
-So it wasn’t Gertie.
-
-“Peggy,” yawned Katherine fretfully, “can’t
-you wake up and help me think what that is?”
-
-But Peggy, accustomed to so much more efficient
-means of awakening, never stirred.
-
-“Come in,” invited Katherine unwillingly and
-experimentally to the banging, and Hazel Pilcher
-entered, with Myra Whitewell in her wake.
-
-“Lazy!” cried Hazel. “You’ve missed breakfast!”
-
-Katherine moaned and hunched her shoulders
-in her pink-ribboned nightgown. “What’s become
-of Gertie?” she demanded. “We can’t
-wake up by ourselves, can we?”
-
-“Gertie’s in Boston; didn’t you know? Went
-for the week-end,” and Hazel sat down on the
-foot of the sleeping Peggy’s couch and laughed
-until she was hoarse. “Now that just shows that
-what Myra and I are getting up is a real necessity,”
-she giggled. “If there wasn’t a crack o’
-doom of some kind, I suppose the whole second
-floor of Ambler House would snooze right
-through the three days until Gertie gets back.
-It’s—it’s ludicrous,” she finished, after fishing
-around for a good word.
-
-“You’re sitting on Peggy,” pointed out Katherine
-lackadaisically when the laughter of her
-guests had died down.
-
-“Wake up, Peggy,” cried Hazel, shaking the
-rounded shoulder. “Wake up and quit being sat
-on.”
-
-“You spoke of a plan,” drawled Katherine,
-when all had seen that the only effect on Peggy
-was a tossing of her golden curls on the pillow.
-“Was it something to take Gertie’s place? If it
-were, I don’t think anything could; Gertie will
-get up at any hour to call us, and says she likes
-it, too. I’m too loyal to Gertie——”
-
-“Nonsense,” snapped Myra Whitewell, who
-had not forgotten that one of the room-mates
-had been largely instrumental in electing her opponent
-at elections the day before. “This is a
-fault party that we’re going to have to-night, in
-Hazel’s room. Just freshmen, except Hazel.
-You two must be sure to come.”
-
-“A fault party?”
-
-“Yes, every house ought to have one. Hazel
-says this house did last year. Each person tells
-the others their faults, you know, and then we
-can improve. Everybody is very frank and it
-really is good for you to know.”
-
-Myra glanced somewhat bitterly at the inattentive
-form of Peggy, and Katherine hastily
-turned a little surprised laugh into a sneeze.
-
-“Oh, so she wants to tell Peggy her faults,”
-mused Katherine. “Peggy of all people! Why,
-she hasn’t any.”
-
-“I don’t want to come,” a muffled voice came
-from the erstwhile sleeper. “It hurts people’s
-feelings.”
-
-“It shouldn’t,” interposed Myra sharply. “If
-it does, *that’s* a fault, and somebody can bring
-up that. Everybody ought to be glad to know
-what’s the matter with them. Why, the idea!”
-she burst out, “there isn’t one of us who hasn’t
-seen something to correct in the others, and instead
-of just keeping it to ourselves and being
-hypocrites, isn’t it a thousand times better to
-tell the person right out?”
-
-“I don’t think the person would like that,”
-the muffled voice protested.
-
-“Well, all the freshmen must come,” Myra persisted.
-“Come at nine-thirty to-night, in case
-we don’t have another chance to tell you.”
-
-“That’s a funny thing,” said Peggy, rubbing
-her eyes when the two had gone. “Do you know
-any faults of any of the girls, Katherine? I
-don’t. Let’s see, there are eight freshmen in this
-house altogether,—and Hazel taking part makes
-nine. Why, Katherine, I think we have wonderful
-people here.”
-
-“That part won’t matter so much,” hinted the
-wise Katherine. “They want to do the telling,
-I think.”
-
-“I’ll watch the girls all day whenever I’m not
-at class, and if I see anything the matter with
-any of them, I’ll have something to report on.”
-
-“I know some for Myra myself.”
-
-“Some way I hadn’t thought of that,” answered
-Peggy. “I believe I do, too. But here’s
-a good idea, Katherine,—you and I live together,
-and did all last year, and we ought to know *slews*
-of faults about each other. So when we are
-called on we can just show each other up at a
-great rate—drag each other out to be ridiculed”—Peggy
-rocked in bed with the merriment of the
-thought. “We can make up the most wild faults
-of all, and please everybody,” she laughed.
-
-“You wouldn’t be gloating over foolish things
-like that if you knew we’d missed breakfast,”
-interrupted Katherine. “And, my goodness,
-woman, there’s the chapel bell!”
-
-The room was a confusion of flying clothes,
-waving hair-brushes and dodging figures, for
-some ten minutes thereafter. Then the pink and
-white cretonne bed covers were smoothed quickly
-over two couches that had each been made up in
-a single swooping motion, including sheet, blankets,
-comforter and all. The fat pillows were
-stuffed into their cretonne covers and thrown at
-the head of the beds, and then two well-dressed,
-well-groomed appearing girls, with their notebooks
-under their arms, emerged and tore down
-the broad stairway, flying across the campus
-lawn, just in time to be shut out of chapel, while
-the first welling notes of the organ came out to
-them, as they stood panting at the door.
-
-“You know that girl down the hall who keeps
-saying ‘all things work together for good,’” said
-Katherine. “Well——”
-
-“What do you mean?” asked Peggy, but she
-had already cast one fleeting glance towards the
-Copper Kettle just outside the campus.
-
-“It’s just a question of whether we can get
-breakfast in twenty minutes and be in time for
-our first class,” went on Katherine. “And I’m
-starved, and I—don’t mind having missed chapel,
-after all. That’s what I mean.”
-
-Laughing, Peggy caught her arm and the two
-took a short cut out of campus and across the
-road to the little tea room.
-
-“Nothing is served till nine o’clock,” they were
-informed, for provision was made against just
-such a feeling as Katherine had expressed. The
-two ran around the corner to the nearest drug
-store, and regaled themselves with two egg chocolates
-each.
-
-“Goodness,” murmured Peggy on their way
-back to recitation, “I certainly wish Gertie were
-back, bless her heart. If anybody at the meeting
-to-night finds any fault with *her*, while she’s
-away, they’ll have me to deal with.”
-
-But when the freshmen were assembled that
-evening, no word was said against Gertie, nor
-was her name so much as mentioned, for there
-is little satisfaction in scoring an absent friend,
-when you have just received license to make a
-present one squirm.
-
-Two candles were lit in Hazel’s rose-and-old-blue
-room. There was no other light. On the
-couch and here and there about on the floor sat
-the Ambler freshmen, in silk kimonos of Japanese
-or French design. Florence Thomas was
-wearing a pale blue with big gold dragons,
-Peggy noticed as soon as she came in, for the
-candle light flickered over it, and the dull gold
-threads gleamed.
-
-Myra’s kimono was of midnight blue crepe de
-chine without any relieving color tone whatever.
-Her face shone above it more pale and proud
-than usual.
-
-“The reason we are here,” began Myra, rising
-and standing gracefully before them, with
-her dark eyes taking in every one of the group,
-“is to see if we can’t be of some help to each
-other in weeding out the most glaring faults of
-the Ambler House freshmen. Hazel is here as a
-sort of referee, and each girl is to tell—quite
-without reservation—any criticisms she may have
-for the rest of us. Now begin, somebody.”
-
-She sat down again with a little silken rustle,
-and Florence Thomas leaned forward, her pleasant
-face serious with the weight of her self-imposed
-task.
-
-“There’s one thing I’ve noticed,” she said
-slowly. “Doris Winterbean and May Jenson
-don’t seem to mingle with the rest of the house
-as they might. Now I don’t want you two girls
-to get mad,” turning to her victims, “but you
-have an awfully ungracious air when any one
-comes to your door, and you always lay a book
-face down as if you could hardly wait to take
-it up again. You aren’t exactly snobs,—maybe
-it’s only that you’re too studious. You never
-have any eats in your room, and yet you are always
-going to call on other people when you hear
-they have. And that’s about the only way any
-of us can entice you into our rooms——”
-
-Doris and May wilted perceptibly under this
-attack, and their mouths opened in astonishment
-to see the way they had been impressing these
-girls whom they had supposed were their generous
-friends. But instead of making them more
-gentle when it came their turn to uncover faults,
-they threw discretion to the winds, and heaped
-up accusations, forgetting that another morning
-was coming and they must go on living among
-these girls throughout the year.
-
-The atmosphere of friendship which prevailed
-when the girls arrived in Hazel’s room, was
-changed now to one of animosity.
-
-One after another, the girls criticized each
-other’s gowns, table manners and personality.
-Each new victim of attack blanched, drew a sharp
-breath of horror and surprise to see in what esteem
-she had been held, and then bided her time
-to “get back.”
-
-Faith in friendship died in that college room.
-Listening to the deeply serious voice of her critic,
-each girl had some fleeting memory of that same
-critic—bursting laughingly into her room for an
-exchange of confidences, or protesting admiration
-and liking in a sunny, hearty fashion.
-
-A girl named Lilian Moore came in for the
-worst of the drubbing. Hardly a girl present
-but had discovered some glaring defect in her.
-
-“You’ll pardon me, but your clothes have absolutely
-no style, and Ambler House can’t help
-wishing you were a little more modern. It hurts
-a house to have to claim a girl that will not dress
-properly—it destroys the tone of the whole
-house.”
-
-“Your hair—this is awful—but it really ought
-to be washed more. It ought to be fluffy and
-done with some care, and not—just wadded up
-as you do it.”
-
-“We like you—Doris and I were saying the
-other day what a nice girl you were—but we
-both said we’d like you so much better if you
-didn’t say ‘indeed’ all the time.”
-
-“You have absolutely no faculty for making
-friends.”
-
-“Your room is so unattractive—there’s nothing
-in it, really, and you can’t expect girls to
-want to go to see you.”
-
-.. File: 127.png
-
-“You don’t walk right—you stoop.”
-
-Those were some of the things that these
-dainty freshmen had been thinking about her
-since the first day she had appeared among them,
-shining-eyed and shy, anxious for their approval,
-fearful lest she, with such limited advantages,
-should fail to measure up to their wonderful
-standard! And then, oh, glory of life, and happiness
-undeserved, they had seemed to care after
-all! They had seemed to want to talk to her,
-had passed her their candy, had often come to
-her to be helped with difficult algebra problems!
-
-No one even asked her if she had any fault to
-find in return. What could she have found to
-criticize about *them*? So she was passed over
-at last, and allowed to sink back in silence, miserably
-conscious of her cotton crepe kimono that
-she and her mother had made with such pride
-and such appreciation of its becomingness. Her
-cheeks burned a tortured red, but there was nobody
-to notice her.
-
-The hilarity with which Peggy and Katherine
-had meant to accuse each other of colossal faults
-had died. They sat quietly in the candle dusk,
-holding each other’s hands while indignation
-showed in their faces.
-
-“And Peggy Parsons——”
-
-It was the cold, diamond-hard voice of Myra
-Whitewell speaking. “Peggy Parsons, I’ve felt
-it my duty for quite a while to tell you how thoroughly
-conceited you are——”
-
-Katherine, who had shifted uneasily when the
-speech began, gasped now and would have
-laughed in her relief, for it seemed to her that
-if there was one thing in the world everybody
-must know that Peggy was *not*, it was conceited.
-Myra was wide of the mark, Katherine felt, and
-she did not even press her room-mate’s hand that
-still lay passively in hers.
-
-.. File: 129.png
-
-“You feel as if you have to dip into everything,”
-went on Myra, with a voice in which spite
-was veiled in a grave tone of carrying out a disagreeable
-duty. “You felt you must run the elections——”
-
-“Ah,” thought Katherine, “I knew that was
-the reason.”
-
-“As if the freshman class couldn’t get along
-without you! You made yourself very forward
-and, it seemed to some of us, bold, by going up
-and advising Alta Perry how to do things. And
-Alta the junior president! It wasn’t respectful,
-and it was taking a good deal on yourself!”
-
-Here Florence Thomas, astonished that any
-one should dare arraign Peggy, got up, the golden
-dragons flaming in the dim light, and moved deliberately
-toward the door.
-
-She found the door locked, and the key gone.
-She turned angrily.
-
-“Until we’re through, nobody ought to go,”
-explained the high-handed Myra Whitewell.
-“As I was saying, Peggy, your egotism——”
-
-“Back it up, back it up,” protested Doris Winterbean.
-
-“Well,” Myra accepted the challenge, “that
-poem of yours in the *Monthly*——”
-
-“How did you know?” cried Peggy and Katherine,
-simultaneously.
-
-“Why, I read the foolish thing in the *Monthly*,”
-snapped Myra, surprised.
-
-Peggy, her eyes alight, and Katherine, dawning
-credulity in her face, turned and met each
-other’s gaze in slow triumph.
-
-“It’s *in*?” asked Peggy breathlessly.
-
-“Of course—how else——?” murmured Myra.
-
-“Girls!” cried Peggy, radiantly, “my poem is
-in the *Monthly*! I didn’t suppose they’d really
-use it—oh, I would have told you all, if I’d been
-sure. Are the new *Monthlies* down on the table
-now, Myra?”
-
-.. File: 131.png
-
-“Yes, they’re downstairs.”
-
-“I’m going to sneak down just as I am and get
-mine,” breathed Peggy, “and then shall I read it
-to you, girls?”
-
-Faults, depression, lost faith—all forgotten in
-the frank joy that was Peggy’s.
-
-She pattered across the floor, begged prettily
-for the key, took it from Hazel Pilcher’s reluctant
-hand, and fitted it in the lock.
-
-A moment later they heard her trailing down
-the hall.
-
-There was complete silence while she was
-gone.
-
-The outraged feelings were subsiding, and the
-girls, who a few moments before were almost
-hating each other, now waited in pleasant anticipation
-the reading of the poem.
-
-There was no warning of her return. They
-were simply watching the door, which she had
-left open, and all of a sudden she stood framed
-in it, the soft candle glow lighting her lovely
-face and blue-clad figure, and the tan cover of
-the *Monthly* which she held clasped to her heart.
-
-“I—can’t come back in,” she whispered. “I
-met our house-mother on the stairs, and she made
-me promise to go right to my own room if she’d
-let me creep down and get the *Monthly* from the
-table. It’s after ten, and all the lights are out
-down the hall. Good-night, girls; I’ve had a
-lovely time,” and she really believed she had.
-
-Katherine followed her, with a backward wave
-of the hand, and what more fault finding went
-on after their departure they never knew.
-
-“I s’pose it isn’t much to any one else,” said
-Peggy deprecatingly, “but I just feel as if this
-was the nicest number of the *Monthly* ever gotten
-out!”
-
-And Katherine answered loyally, “I do too.”
-
-The cretonne couch covers they had smoothed
-up in such haste that morning were carefully
-folded back, and Katherine climbed into her bed,
-and with a little tired sigh was fast asleep; but
-Peggy, after carefully fixing the screen around
-her room-mate’s couch so that the light shouldn’t
-trouble her, propped herself up with pillows in
-her own bed, the College *Monthly* on her knees.
-
-She found her name in the index, “Margaret
-Parsons,” and was thrilled by the formality of
-that. Then she fluttered the leaves over—just
-as any one might, she told herself, until she came,
-to her intense surprise, of course, to her poem.
-
-This she proceeded to read. And when she
-had finished, she tried to read one of the stories
-or a poem by some one else, but somehow nothing
-seemed interesting after that—nothing had for
-her quite the vividness or charm, so she shamefacedly
-yielded to the temptation to read hers all
-over again.
-
-But before she had finished, a curious sound
-disturbed her.
-
-.. File: 134.png
-
-From somewhere down the hall came the unmistakable
-sobs of a person crying out her heart
-in heedless abandon. It was not very loud, but
-was penetrating and alarming.
-
-Peggy listened, hardly able to believe her ears.
-When she and Katherine were so happy in college,
-was it possible any girl would have cause
-to cry like that?—right here in Ambler House?—the
-nicest dorm on Campus?
-
-Sighing, she slid her feet into her slippers,
-dipped her arms into her kimono again, laid the
-precious *Monthly* on the dressing-table, turned
-out the light and was soon in the fearsome hall,
-with those sounds echoing down it, and no light
-but the tiny globule of red at the other end, which
-indicated the fire-escape.
-
-She went on toward the unwinking light, until
-she was sure she stood before the door through
-which the crying emanated.
-
-It was Lilian Moore’s room. She had a small
-single room and was apparently drowning herself
-in tears there.
-
-The recklessness of the crying, the absolute
-indifference as to who heard or knew, made
-Peggy hesitate for just a minute before she
-turned the knob of the door and went in. She
-was not exactly afraid, and yet she felt very
-much alone with something too painful for her
-to cope with, as she felt her way into the darkness.
-
-She felt her foot sink into a soft pile of clothing,
-then immediately after, she stumbled against
-some large and solid object that she never remembered
-having seen in the middle of Lilian’s
-room, and for which she failed utterly to account.
-
-Lilian was throwing herself about on the bed
-now, and Peggy did not know whether she realized
-there was any one in the room or not. She
-felt for the light, and, after much fumbling,
-found it, and snapped it on.
-
-The freshman’s room was in a state of complete
-confusion. An open trunk half packed was
-what she had run against in the darkness. Piles
-of clothing and books were strewn round about it
-on the floor, ready to go in. Lilian, herself, fully
-dressed, started up from the bed with a cry, as
-the glare of light flooded everything, and dropped
-back moaning when she saw that it was Peggy
-who had come.
-
-“Now,” said Peggy quietly, sitting down on
-the bed beside the tossing figure, “let’s be real
-still or the matron will hear us.”
-
-This obvious common sense thrown like cold
-water over her misery had an immediate effect
-on the other girl, who had expected sympathy.
-
-The sobs shuddered down to long-drawn painful
-breaths, and Lilian covered her swollen eyes
-with two weak hands.
-
-.. File: 137.png
-
-“I’m sure it isn’t just the way you think,”
-said Peggy, after a few minutes. “It couldn’t be
-as bad as all that.”
-
-“What couldn’t?”
-
-“Why, whatever is the matter.”
-
-There was a pause and then came a smothered,
-“Yes, it could. It is. Oh, and I wanted to come
-to college so—I wanted to come!”
-
-“Well—and you came, and here you are with
-all of us,” Peggy reminded.
-
-“That’s just it,” the confidences came now
-pouring over each other for utterance. Lilian
-clasped Peggy’s cool fingers with a fevered hand.
-“I wish to goodness that I hadn’t ever come. I
-don’t belong. The girls showed me that to-night.
-Oh, when I think of how my mother kissed me
-good-bye—and—and gave me up for all this year—just
-for—this——”
-
-“For what?” helped out Peggy.
-
-“To have the girls make fun of my room, my
-clothes—and me. Listen, Miss Parsons. We
-lived in a small town where nobody was very
-well-to-do. And mother—wanted something
-better for me than she had ever known. When
-she was a girl she used to dream of going to college——”
-
-Sobs choked the narrator and she struggled
-for a moment before she could go on.
-
-“And—when I began to grow up, she decided
-that I should go—oh, Miss Parsons, when I came
-away she said to remember that I was going for
-both of us!”
-
-Peggy’s fingers tightened around the feverish
-hand, and she could see very clearly in her mind
-the face of this girl’s mother with its wistful
-yet self-sacrificing expression, and the tears came
-suddenly to her eyes.
-
-“She saved, my mother did, for years so that
-there would be enough—for me—to come on
-Campus like the other girls,” a trace of bitterness
-crept in here. “But I didn’t know how they
-dressed at a place like this and how they all fixed
-up their rooms. I didn’t realize there would be
-anything besides the tuition and board—and—I—didn’t—know—they
-couldn’t—love me——”
-
-Peggy tore her hand from the other’s grasp
-and went and stood by the desk with her back
-to the bed. Her eyes fell on a blotted and tear-stained
-letter which began, “Dear Mother.”
-
-“Listen, Lilian,” she said, going back to the
-couch, “I haven’t any mother at all. That will
-seem strange to you, who have seen me laughing
-around here, happy and singing most of the
-time. But I haven’t,—and I know that nothing
-ever will quite make up. That letter you have
-begun—just try to realize that no matter what
-happens to me,—whatever hard thing I may have
-to go through, I can’t write such a letter as that.”
-
-Lilian stared at Peggy in surprise. Why, she
-had supposed the little Miss Parsons had *everything*.
-
-“You are the one to be envied after all,” said
-Peggy. “No matter how many of the girls like
-you, or how much they care, it isn’t anything to
-the way a person’s own mother cares. And if
-you want them to, the girls will care, too. We’ll
-begin now to *make* them.”
-
-“It’s too late—I’m going home.”
-
-“Going home after your mother saved to send
-you?—going home without the least little bit of
-a try to bring things your way?—going home
-and taking away your mother’s chance to enjoy
-college through you?—oh, no, you’re not going
-home!”
-
-“Well,” hesitancy showed in Lilian’s manner,
-“I’ve been packing my trunk. I made up my
-mind that the girls would never have to see my
-homely clothes any more.”
-
-“Stay a week and—try, will you?” pleaded
-Peggy. “Katherine and I would miss you awfully
-if you went home now.”
-
-“You and Katherine? Would you really?”
-
-“Yes, really and truly. Why, when we first
-knew you here, we said you were the kind of
-girl we wanted for a friend, and that we were
-sure we were going to like you,” fibbed kind little
-Peggy, striving to find in her memory a record
-that they had noticed her at all.
-
-“Then it isn’t everybody in the house that feels
-as some of those girls do?”
-
-“Nobody really,” stoutly maintained Peggy.
-“Even the ones who talked too much didn’t feel
-that way. They had all just been rubbed the
-wrong way by some one else—and you were an
-unresisting object to fire away at in their turn.
-And don’t you suppose some of the rest had just
-as horrid things said to them as you did? And
-they aren’t crying about it either. They are protected
-by being more egotistical and sure of
-themselves and they’re just thinking ‘how ignorant
-that critic of mine was,’ that’s all.”
-
-“If you want me to,” said Lilian suddenly, “I’ll
-stay—for you.”
-
-“Stay for the mother,” corrected Peggy, “and
-for your own satisfaction, too.”
-
-“Very well, I will,” came the determined voice
-at last.
-
-“Then good-night,” said Peggy, “and don’t you
-think about it again to-night—will you?”
-
-“No,” said Lilian sturdily, “I’ll think only
-about to-morrow when maybe, if I come to see
-you, you’ll read me your poem in the *Monthly*.”
-
-“Why, you *dear*,” said Peggy, and, since she
-was a very human little girl, she made her way
-back to her room in a state of pleasant warmth
-and contentment.
-
-.. File: 143.png
-
-CHAPTER VII—CINDERELLA
-======================
-
-As a college morning dries all tears and wipes
-out all resentments of the night before, the freshmen
-were only slightly haughty in their demeanor
-toward each other next day, and none of the upper
-classmen had reason to suspect that they had
-been going through a period of stress and disillusionment
-all by themselves.
-
-Lilian came down to breakfast, ate hurriedly
-and scurried off to class, after casting one quick
-glance of adoration toward Peggy.
-
-Peggy and Katherine became conspirators as
-soon as she was well out of the house.
-
-“You have time this first hour to-day, and I
-have the third,” said Peggy. “So you go down
-and buy some green and white cretonne and some
-silk for pillow tops, and I’ll sew them up when I
-come in.”
-
-In the afternoon they hung a “Busy” sign on
-their door for the first time, set the percolator
-perking coffee to inspire them and plunged into
-the green and white material in earnest.
-
-“These cretonne curtains will be nearly as
-pretty as ours, don’t you think so?” asked Peggy,
-“and ours were made at the store. I’m getting
-very proud of us as seamstresses, Kathie.”
-
-The plain silk was made into pillow tops of red,
-blue and yellow.
-
-“The red one will brighten things so,” approved
-Katherine, when she came to stitch it over a
-plump pillow, one of three that the room-mates
-hadn’t needed this year for themselves.
-
-Like culprits, they sneaked down the hall, their
-gay offerings wadded as closely as possible in
-their arms, and knocked in fear and trembling at
-Lilian’s door. If she had called “Come in,” they
-would have run. But they received no answer,
-so Peggy cautiously opened the door, and thrust
-her curly head inside.
-
-“It’s all right,” she whispered in relief to Katherine
-a moment later, when she saw that Lilian
-had not returned from class.
-
-The friends worked quickly, and soon the
-green and white curtains were hung at the windows,
-and the three bright pillows were ranged
-along the couch.
-
-“But she hasn’t any couch cover at all,” wailed
-Peggy, standing off to look at the result “And
-the white bedspread does look so hopeless showing
-through those gay cushions. What shall we
-do, room-mate?”
-
-Katherine’s forehead was wrinkled. “You
-know that old green denim curtain that hangs before
-the clothes closet in our bedroom, Peggy?
-Don’t you suppose that would be better than nothing?
-It was there when we came, but it isn’t so
-very ancient looking, and it would be inconspicuous
-anyway—and just about the kind of thing
-you see in lots of rooms.”
-
-With ruthless hands they tore down the big
-green curtain in their own suite, snipped off the
-rough end with scissors, and bore it back in
-triumph to Cinderella’s apartment.
-
-“I’m going to run over to Gloria’s,” said Peggy
-then, “and ask her to part with one or two of
-those pictures she got for being elected. She has
-two Home-keeping Hearts that I know of, and
-several pictures that look like photographs that
-can’t mean much to her, and would just cheer
-up our protegee wonderfully, and make her room
-pass muster with any guest.”
-
-Peggy’s tireless feet carried her blithely across
-the campus to Gloria’s room, and it didn’t take
-her twenty minutes to pick out what she wanted,
-with Gloria’s help.
-
-“Of course I’m glad to have your little friend
-have them,” said the obliging freshman president.
-“And if you want me to, I’ll come over and see
-her some time and bring a lot of girls from my
-house—junior celebrities and senior dramatists
-and people like that, and it might have a good
-effect on those Amblerites that tried to snub
-her.”
-
-“It looks like a different place,” Peggy and
-Katherine congratulated themselves later when
-they had done what they could in the way of
-changes. “It’s changed from a poor little apology
-of just a place to sleep, into an inviting and
-cozy college room—with the brightest cushions
-a person could imagine,” they summed up boastfully.
-
-Lilian came dragging home from classes, tired
-circles under her eyes after the strain of the
-evening before, and a return of hopelessness toward
-her situation. She had Peggy and Katherine
-for her friends, but after all these two joyous freshmen
-went very much their own way,
-and were too busy with engagements with more
-important people, to think of her much—the girl
-with the horrid clothes and the wadded-up hair—and
-the unattractive room. So she reasoned
-disconsolately.
-
-She opened her own door listlessly and entered
-the room.
-
-And then she thought that she had made a
-mistake. It couldn’t be her room—of course it
-wasn’t—and yet, when she turned in bewilderment
-to leave it she beheld her own books on the
-rickety little table.
-
-Well, it was magic! However it had happened,
-she accepted it with a queer choking sense
-that she was really to live in a room like other
-rooms hereafter. College had suddenly come
-close.
-
-She parted the green and white cretonne curtains
-and looked out on a new world; she stroked
-the bright silk cushions with a new sense of comfort
-and luxury.
-
-Then she went over to the dresser and drew
-out the tear-stained letter that began “Dear
-mother,” and tore it into bits. A few minutes
-later her pen was flying over some clean, fresh
-sheets in a glowing description of college, of her
-room, of her friends.
-
-It was the sort of letter to make a mother
-think with a sigh of gladness when she read it,
-“Well, she is having it all. How nice, that my
-daughter can draw about her such friends. How
-lovely, that she is so pleasantly situated in such
-a delightful room—and how, best of all, that she
-should not have been deprived of college.”
-
-An interested group of girls clustered around
-the house bulletin board on the stair landing, and
-read many times the latest sign that was pinned
-there:
-
-.. File: 150.png
-
- | “Freshmen!!!
- | All Meet To-night
- | In Peggy Parsons’ Room.
- | Bring
- | Chafing-dishes.”
-
-“Looks like a nice party to me,” speculated
-Doris Winterbean. “But May and I haven’t a
-chafing-dish. May, go and borrow one from
-some sophomore, because I’m curious, and after
-last night I certainly want something cheerful.”
-
-Peggy herself knocked at Lilian’s door a few
-minutes later.
-
-“I’ve got a sign up for a party to-night,” she
-said as soon as a welcoming voice had called to
-her to enter, “and I thought maybe you’d like
-Kay and me to fix your hair for it—it’s pretty
-hair—and I thought——”
-
-Lilian tried to say something about the benefits
-she had already received at their hands, but
-Peggy hurried on.
-
-“We have a new electric hair dryer, and Kay
-has some marcel irons—an amateur kind, you
-know—and if you’d like to have us practise them
-on you,—I think the result would surprise the
-girls and send them right down to Gibot to have
-theirs done.”
-
-“I can’t let you,” stammered Lilian. “I never
-*could* fix my hair well, but I wouldn’t let you
-bother with it for the world.”
-
-“Just time before dinner,” Peggy insisted,
-whipping a towel from the dresser and beginning
-to fasten it around the reluctant shoulders of the
-other freshman.
-
-She was led down the hall and Peggy experimented
-with all the Suite 22 hair-dressing implements.
-Egg shampoo, alcohol, bay rum, electric
-dryer, special French orris powder, and finally
-the hot curling iron.
-
-Then Katherine dexterously did it up for her—not
-in an original style at all, but in the mode
-that had swept the entire college: so that when
-their work was finished and the victim was
-handed an oval ivory mirror, she exclaimed with
-wonder, for there was reflected a nice-looking-girl
-just like a hundred others in Hampton, with
-wonderful ripples of soft gleaming hair, that
-made you want to follow the waves with your
-fingers.
-
-“Is that me?” asked Lilian.
-
-“We’ll forgive you for being ungrammatical,
-since it’s all in recognition of our efforts,” said
-Peggy delightedly. “It is very much you—the
-way you ought to have been all along, and will,
-I hope, continue to be, now that we’ve shown you
-the way. Mercy, Kay, she does look wonderful!
-If you and I ever get poor, we’ll know of one
-talent we have at least whereby we can hope to
-make an honest living.”
-
-So Lilian came that night to the party, very
-much elated, and entirely self-confident, instead
-of shrinking and conscious of making an inferior
-appearance.
-
-Those who had chafing-dishes had brought
-them, those who had not had borrowed them.
-Beside each chafing-dish, the hostesses had arranged
-a little set of materials.
-
-“Now, two chafing-dishes are prepared to
-make fudge, one sea-foam, and one chocolate
-marshmallow. Will the freshmen kindly pair off
-and choose what they want to make? Here are
-the materials for white taffy over here, as a prize
-for the ones that get done first.” Peggy made the
-announcement, and the girls lit the chafing-dishes
-and started in with great zeal.
-
-This was the kind of party to please them all.
-Nothing but candy—and all they could make and
-eat of that!
-
-“This is an anti-climax party,” explained
-Katherine, when the fudge was bubbling with its
-rich delicious odor, in the chafing-dish chosen by
-Florence Thomas and herself. “Peg and I
-thought of the awful faults we all found in each
-other last night”—*they* hadn’t done any of the
-finding, but the others didn’t notice that they
-painted themselves blacker than they were—“and
-we have a suggestion to make as to how to cure
-them.”
-
-The girls were a little displeased—more of
-that criticism business? they wondered. Even
-the tempting odor of the cooking candy couldn’t
-quite appease them.
-
-“It’s just a way to wipe out the faults as soon
-as possible,” said Peggy with her funny and irresistible
-little smile. “I thought if we each
-cured the faults of the others in our own minds,
-why—where would they be?”
-
-There was an alarming simplicity to this.
-
-Doris dropped her fudge spoon.
-
-“What do you mean, Peggy?” she demanded.
-
-“Well,” laughed Peggy gleefully, delighted
-with the discovery she and Katherine had made,
-“that party last night did no good, some way.
-Everybody went home feeling disgruntled and
-out of sorts—and overwhelmed more or less with
-their own imperfections. If each fault-finder
-just—doesn’t find fault, you know,—even in her
-own mind, there won’t be any fault pretty soon
-to be found.”
-
-“Don’t see it,” said Myra Whitewell.
-
-“If *you*,” Peggy turned to her patiently, “if
-*you* just wiped out the notion you had about me—and
-stopped letting it torment you—that I
-wanted to run things, you know,—why, why—then
-you wouldn’t see me like that, would you?
-Pretty soon every one in Ambler House would be
-praising every one else, and loving every one so
-much that the other houses would begin to notice,
-and would catch the infection. I think it’s better
-to let our enemies find fault with us, if they must,
-but not our friends.”
-
-.. File: 156.png
-
-“Ambler House would get a wonderful reputation
-for having the best freshmen on Campus
-if we all boosted our house and our classmates
-everywhere, I can see that,” ventured Florence
-Thomas eagerly.
-
-“Well, shall we try?” urged Peggy, “shall we
-just try it out as an experiment?”
-
-Because it was Peggy, and because the idea
-was new, and because the candy was just ready
-to eat now, and very tempting, the good-natured
-freshmen light-heartedly promised to try her plan—and
-to follow it faithfully until it had had time
-to show either some result—or no result at all.
-
-This was the beginning of an attitude of mind
-that later became habitual with that group of
-freshmen. It wasn’t many weeks after this anti-fault-finding
-party in Peggy’s room that, if a
-first-year girl heard that another lived in Ambler
-House, she was filled with wistful envy; for the
-good times the Amblerites had, their gay and
-loyal friendship became matters of common college
-discussion.
-
-Myra Whitewell would not have worked into
-the system if she could have helped it. But the
-others, very much in earnest under the stimulus
-of Peggy’s sunny example, refused to give heed
-to her grouches, or to be hurt at her snubs,—and
-they never failed to speak well of her outside,
-so that this praise of theirs came to her
-ears at last, and filled her heart with warmth in
-spite of herself, and she could not do less than
-give them her friendship—yes, and even her
-warped and selfish love,—in the end.
-
-There was candy enough left after the spread
-that night for each freshman to take a plateful to
-her particular junior or senior friend.
-
-As they were leaving, their faces glowing with
-appreciation of the pleasant evening they had
-just spent, and in anticipation of the junior’s or
-senior’s delight at their offering, Doris Winterbean
-drew Peggy aside and whispered in her
-ear:
-
-“Well, I don’t know, Pegkins, it’s rather wonderful,
-but I’ve tried your plan ever since you
-spoke of it and it’s had an uncanny effect. Why,
-do you know, I already see the greatest difference
-in that Lilian girl? Honestly! Peggy, her hair
-looks *pretty* to me now, and I thought it was
-horrid last night. And her face and manner—she
-just seemed as happy and confident as anybody,
-instead of so shy and uncomfortable. It’s—magic,
-Peggy, and you may not believe me,
-but I really do see her altogether differently.”
-
-And Peggy burst out into a little laugh of enjoyment,
-and her eyes followed Lilian with pride.
-But she did not think it was necessary to disabuse
-the mind of Lilian’s new admirer by telling
-her that the “magic” had a very material
-foundation.
-
-.. File: 159.png
-
-CHAPTER VIII—INDIAN SUMMER
-==========================
-
-Glory lay over the whole college world.
-
-The sun blazed upon an earth more beautiful
-than Peggy and Katherine ever remembered to
-have seen it. The woods, when the two took their
-walks, were as red with burnished leaves as if
-they had been on fire.
-
-And a golden haze came in the morning and at
-sunset.
-
-The mystery, the still power, and the vague
-melancholy of autumn, crept through the veins of
-the Hampton girls, and they walked and picnicked
-on Leeds rocks, and sang away the glorious
-afternoons far into the twilight, when the
-sudden coolness warned them of what they would
-forget—that these days were going, and that
-winter would soon be upon them.
-
-Peggy and Katherine saw their first autumn
-at college dissolving in that golden haze almost
-before they had begun to enjoy it and to realize
-that all this was really theirs—this life among
-seventeen hundred girls, all young, all having
-identical interests, all happy and congenial.
-
-There came a Saturday afternoon too lovely
-to be spent at home.
-
-“What shall we do to-day, Katherine?” Peggy
-asked. “Let’s just go somewhere by ourselves.
-Do you want to drive, or walk, or have a bacon
-bat or take some books down by Paradise and
-read?”
-
-A day like that one suggests many ways for
-enjoyment, but if there is one thing more absolutely
-satisfying than another, and just-the-thing-to-do
-on such a Saturday afternoon, it is to tramp
-over to the cider mill, with a jug and a capacity-appetite
-for new cider and ginger cookies.
-
-So it was inevitable that Peggy and Katherine
-should decide on this as the ideal adventure, after
-they had exhausted all the possibilities.
-
-“That cider mill seems just as much a part of
-the college as Seelye Hall,” laughed Katherine.
-“Peggy, can’t you taste that wonderful cider
-now? Let’s go right away,—I think we can
-walk over and back, don’t you?”
-
-That would mean about a nine-mile jaunt.
-
-Somebody in the house had a gallon jug, and
-the room-mates promptly and unceremoniously
-“borrowed” this and, with silk sweater coats,
-and a ribbon tied around their heads to keep
-their hair from blowing, started off into the
-wonder of Indian summer, their hearts full of
-joy over every one of the nine miles that lay before
-them.
-
-The road was dusty, the jug was heavy, the
-day was hot. After two miles they were warm
-and thirsty—and hungry, too, and their feet
-dragged a little.
-
-“Oh, that cider, that cider,” laughed Katherine.
-“I wish it could come part way to meet us!”
-
-“Never mind, room-mate,” cheered Peggy,
-with mock heroism; “only a mile and a half to
-go now, and then the lovely cider will be running
-into our jug, and we can get several glassesful
-to drink there. And ginger cookies to your
-heart’s content, Kay.”
-
-“Can’t we—speed up a little?” urged Katherine
-on the strength of that; “if we just double our
-steps, we’ll get there sooner.”
-
-So the dust clouded up more thickly under
-their hastening footsteps, and the mile and a half
-dwindled and disappeared, until there before
-them was the cider mill itself, keeping guard
-over a little stream that gurgled into the mill and
-out again.
-
-.. File: 163.png
-
-“At last, room-mate!” hailed Katherine.
-
-“Katherine,” hesitated Peggy, right in sight of
-their goal, “have you—have you thought how
-much heavier the jug will be to carry back when
-it is full?”
-
-Katherine cast at her one withering glance,
-seized her arm, and the two ran now, the jug
-bumping as it would against their knees, and the
-perspiration bright on their foreheads.
-
-“It looks like a deserted castle,” panted Peggy
-when they turned up the worn pathway to the
-entrance of the mill. “And isn’t it quiet?
-Doesn’t it usually make some kind of noise?”
-
-“You’re thinking of the planing mill, infant,”
-mocked Katherine.
-
-“Well,—I—anyway, Katherine, the door is
-shut.”
-
-“It won’t be hard to open,—why can’t
-you—?”
-
-“Yes, I can open it,” Peggy answered, stepping into
-the entrance hall where the glasses of
-cider and the little packs of ginger cookies were
-usually sold, “but there’s no one here now that
-we’re in, and it looks more deserted than ever
-and there isn’t even a *crumb* of a ginger cooky—and
-I’m starved, nor a *sip* of cider—and I’m
-*thirsty*!”
-
-“Why, this is Saturday, too. What do you suppose
-is wrong, Peggy? I’m absolutely dead, if
-I must confess it. I can’t possibly walk home
-without a cool drink of cider to brace me up. I
-never was so hungry and tired in my life.”
-
-“That’s his house, I think,” Peggy nodded
-across the road toward a comfortable-looking
-farm house.
-
-“Do you suppose the cider man would be
-home?”
-
-“Anyway,” Peggy said faintly, “his wife
-would, and she might have some ginger cookies.”
-
-They hurried down the walk and shuffled
-across the dusty road, feeling that if they were
-disappointed now they could scarcely bear it.
-
-They went to the side door of the farm house
-and knocked timidly.
-
-“Oh, Peggy, they’re *eating*!” gasped Katherine.
-“I feel like a tramp. I almost wish I was
-one, too, and then maybe they’d invite us in. But
-isn’t it a late time to be having dinner?”
-
-The cider man’s wife stood in the doorway
-now, smiling at them somewhat impatiently.
-
-“Did you come for cider?” she asked. “Well,
-about ten others have been here before you to-day,
-on the same errand, but he didn’t make any
-to-day. And there aren’t any ginger cookies.
-We didn’t have anything for the other girls,
-either. I never saw anybody like you college
-girls—a person feels guilty if he rests one day,—what
-with you all being hungry and thirsty just
-the same. I’m real sorry.”
-
-.. File: 166.png
-
-“We—we brought a jug,” said Peggy pathetically.
-
-“Brought a jug? Ernie!” (raising her voice,
-and calling back into the room where the table
-was). “They brought a jug.”
-
-Ernie called back something, and a smile flitted
-across his wife’s face.
-
-“He says if you want to wait till he’s through
-dinner, he’ll go over and make some,” she interpreted.
-“We’re very late getting dinner to-day—we’ve
-had so many interruptions. But if you
-want to wait———?”
-
-“We’ll wait!” cried Peggy and Katherine in
-the same breath.
-
-“It will be about an hour,” said the woman,
-closing the door.
-
-“An hour!” Peggy and Katherine exchanged
-glances with deep sighs, and trudged down the
-steps, and slowly back toward the mill.
-
-The cider mill was an important institution
-to Hampton girls—and to Amherst boys, if they
-cared to walk so far. The man who owned it
-seemed to feel an especial responsibility toward
-college girls—as every one does near a college
-town—and so he kept a counter in the entrance
-hall over which he sold as much cider as a girl
-wanted to drink, for five cents. One of his stalwart
-young helpers would fill her glass as many
-times as she wished, for the single first payment.
-
-Then there were the ginger cookies, done up in
-oiled paper, in packages of a dozen, that his wife
-had made, and these the hungry young invaders
-could purchase at ten cents a package. They
-seemed so much a part of it all that cider never
-tastes quite perfect to Hampton graduates, to this
-day, without ginger cookies. Any of the Hampton
-girls would have been surprised to visit any
-other cider mill and find that their order for ginger
-cookies was not understood.
-
-Opposite the mill, on the same side as the farmer’s
-house, but farther back, and screened all
-around by a circlet of trees, so that it sparkled
-in the midst of them like a Corot painting, was
-the cool mill-pond, with reeds and rushes growing
-out into it, and shady branches overhanging
-it.
-
-Drawn toward this now in their search for
-something of interest to while away the time,
-Peggy and Katherine parted the bushes and
-young birch trees, and found themselves looking
-into the very heart of beautiful things, with all
-the world of dust and disappointment and fatigue
-behind them.
-
-“That water looks cool,” murmured Peggy
-gladly.
-
-“Yes; I don’t know as it’s safe drinking water,
-but I think we might *wade* in it.”
-
-“If we have time.”
-
-“An hour?—why of course there’s time. What
-else can we do to amuse ourselves?”
-
-.. File: 169.png
-
-They were as entirely hidden from the road
-and the farm house as if they had been in another
-world. Without more argument, the two
-sat down and Katherine slipped out of her grey
-pumps, and flung her grey silk stockings after
-them. Peggy was wearing tan oxfords and tan
-stockings.
-
-“O-oh, who would dream there could be anything
-so cold on such a warm day?” gasped
-Peggy, trying it with her toes.
-
-“I like this reedy, weedy part,” laughed Katherine,
-her feet dipping in up to her ankles.
-
-They sat, thus, side by side, dangling their feet
-like happy children, seeking to fathom with their
-eyes how soon the water got deep enough to
-drown them, should they step out farther, and
-watching idly the patterns made by the sea-weed
-strands near the shore.
-
-“What if a fish should come?” cried Katherine
-suddenly, and laughed at the expedition with
-which Peggy’s feet came glistening up out of the
-water. “Don’t be silly, Peggy,” she giggled, “fish
-can’t bite anything but flies and worms.”
-
-“Maybe the kind that would live in a mill-pond
-could,” said Peggy, comfortably sliding the reassured
-feet back into the still water. “And anyway,
-who wants to dispute habitation with a
-fish?”
-
-With all manner of the gayest and most idiotic
-prattle they whiled away that endless hour, and
-if any one had stood just outside the fringe of
-little trees and had heard their voices without
-seeing them, he would never in the world have
-guessed that such inconsequential conversation
-was being indulged in by two freshmen in good
-standing of the largest woman’s college in
-America; girls who would be candidates for the
-degree within four years and who were even now
-in the process of being moulded into “intelligent
-gentlewomen.”
-
-.. File: 171.png
-
-“Hasn’t that bird a funny whistle?” asked
-Katherine suddenly. “Listen! He whistles just
-like a person!”
-
-And as soon as the words were out of her
-mouth, she was covered with confusion, for the
-realization came to her that it was a person,—somebody
-going by on the road, probably, and
-they had so far forgotten the world outside their
-own green hedge that it had startled them.
-
-“I’m going to peek out,” said Peggy. Thrusting
-the leaves aside, she made a tiny opening,—large
-enough for her eyes to get a clear view of
-the road.
-
-And then all of a sudden she sprang up, her
-face hot with excitement, and made as if to burst
-through the thicket to the road itself. She would
-have accomplished this had not Katherine caught
-her dress and dragged her back so violently that
-she sat down, breathless, on the bank of the pond,
-exclaiming over and over in gladness, “It’s Jim!
-Katherine, it’s Jim!”
-
-“Your shoes and stockings, child,” urged Katherine.
-“Put them on, quick.”
-
-But Peggy seized one grey and one tan stocking
-and on they went over her wet feet. Then
-she stepped into her tan oxfords and flew out
-from shelter.
-
-Katherine looked helplessly after the retreating
-Peggy, and then down at the assorted pair of
-stockings left for her. “There seems to be nothing
-to do but put them on,” she sighed resignedly.
-In a few minutes she emerged from the
-shadows with as much dignity as she could assume.
-
-And there down the road was Peggy, the full
-blaze of the autumn sun on her golden head, her
-eager face uplifted and aglow, and towering
-above her two good-looking young men, apparently
-oblivious to everything except this strange
-and vivacious little apparition that had burst so
-suddenly upon them.
-
-One, Katherine recognized at once as Jim
-Huntington Smith, the grandson of old Mr.
-Huntington, whom they had known last year at
-Andrews, and through whose generosity Peggy
-had been enabled to come to college.
-
-The two girls had been the means of discovering
-Jim’s relationship to the owner of “Gloomy
-House,” as the old Huntington place was known,
-and of re-uniting these two members of the same
-family.
-
-So they regarded Jim as very much their property;
-as they might look upon some handsome
-older cousin.
-
-Peggy was waving an arm back towards the
-pond, and the boys were laughing. Then as she
-went on with her gesticulations they looked up
-and saw Katherine.
-
-Katherine had been shrinking back against the
-trees that lined the water, very conscious of the
-one tan stocking and the other grey one. She
-was trying to make up her mind whether to go
-forward and divert Peggy some way so that she
-would let these boys go, and would come back
-and change stockings, or whether she should go
-back and hide, and run the risk of having the
-whole joyous trio down the road charge upon her
-unexpectedly.
-
-It was all settled for her now.
-
-Jim swung his cap in the air and started toward
-her, while Peggy and the other young man
-followed more slowly. And even at such a time
-Katherine couldn’t help noticing the funny little
-way Peggy’s eye-lashes kept sweeping down
-and up again, and how pretty and pink her face
-was.
-
-“Oh,” smiled Katherine to herself, “if she
-should suddenly wake up and notice her own
-feet.”
-
-.. File: 175.png
-
-“Well, Katherine Foster, how are you?” Jim
-was saying, wringing her hand heartily. “This
-is certainly fine. Bud and I walked over from
-Amherst to get some cider, but found there was
-none to be had. But meeting you people compensates
-for it all.”
-
-“Oh, but there’s going to be some cider, too,”
-Katherine informed him; “that’s what we’re
-waiting for. The man is just finishing his dinner
-and he promised to come over and make some for
-us. I hope he’ll let us watch him—I never saw
-any cider made.”
-
-“We’ll stick around.”
-
-“Do—and maybe———”
-
-“Well?”
-
-“Maybe you’ll help us carry our jug home.
-It’s just inside the trees there.”
-
-“I should say we will. It turns out to be mutually
-lucky that we met; we have the advantage
-of cider being made and you get your jug carried home.
-How’s Hampton anyway? Like it
-as well as you thought you would? Peggy has
-sent me a post-card now and then, but they all
-say the regulation thing: ‘Having a glorious time,
-the cross is our room,’ ‘Perfectly lovely up here,
-nice weather for ducks,’—you know the kind.”
-
-Katherine laughed. She remembered the day
-she and Peggy had picked out a complete set of
-post-cards with Hampton views, and how they
-had been in the habit of dispatching them with
-the most bromidic messages they could think of,
-to their friend at Amherst.
-
-“We just did it for fun,” she told him now.
-“We wanted to embarrass you before the other
-fellows by having a perfect flood of the usual type
-of post-cards coming in from a girls’ college.
-We thought you’d know. Why, we even signed
-them all sorts of different things—‘Essie,’ and
-‘Jennie’ and ‘Millicent’ and——”
-
-“And Marmalade,” added Jim with a twinkle
-in his eye. “I have them all, making a border
-around my room. The other boys are green with
-envy. They——”
-
-At this moment Peggy and her companion
-reached them, and Peggy interrupted Jim in perfect
-unconcern.
-
-“Katherine, I want you to meet Mr. Bevington,
-of Amherst college; Mr. Bevington, this is
-Miss Foster, my room-mate.”
-
-“Awfully pleased to meet you,” murmured the
-Bevington youth over Katherine’s hand.
-
-“You may not be when you know what your
-friend, Jim, has volunteered for you,” laughed
-Katherine.
-
-“It couldn’t make any difference.”
-
-“He’s promised that you and he will carry our
-cider jug home for us when we get it filled.”
-
-“Has he?” cried Peggy delightedly. “Oh,
-that’s going to be lovely. It was awfully heavy,
-Mr. Bevington, when we were dragging it over
-here. At first it seemed as light as a feather, but
-before we had traveled a mile it became as heavy
-and awkward as a cannon ball.”
-
-“So you see,” Katherine turned and laughed
-up at Bud Bevington, “there’s an awful task
-ahead of you.”
-
-But of course both young men were delighted
-to carry any burden for two such charming young
-ladies, and as they started back toward the mill
-the talk veered to other subjects and ranged from
-sports to house dances, when the owner of the
-mill came up to them.
-
-“Are you the college girls that wanted the
-cider?” he asked jovially.
-
-“Two of us are,” Peggy answered primly.
-“But all of us would like to come and watch you
-make it if we may.”
-
-“You can help,” answered the man.
-
-So with that delightful prospect ahead of them,
-they entered the rambling building, dim except
-where the sunlight found a crack between the
-dusty boards and streamed weakly in.
-
-They followed the man up a winding stairway,
-that was like climbing to some quaint old attic.
-There was one place where they could look down
-and see the black, gold-specked water rushing
-away under the stairs. It gave Peggy a creepy
-feeling. The specks of gold were dots of light
-that fell into its darkness.
-
-“It—makes an awful roaring noise—kind of
-subterranean sound,” murmured Katherine, but
-nobody heard her, because of the rush of the
-stream.
-
-When they reached the loft above, they stood
-to one side waiting for the man to begin.
-
-“The young ladies are going to make the
-cider,” he said.
-
-“Oh,” cried Peggy, “that’s fine, but how do we
-begin?”
-
-The man hauled over several large sacks of apples,
-lifted a round cover in the floor, bringing
-to view a kind of chute.
-
-“Pour them apples down there,” he invited.
-
-With the assistance of the boys, they lifted
-the sacks and the apples went tumbling down
-through the opening. But Peggy and Katherine
-were aghast to see what kind of apples they were.
-
-“Why, some of those I poured down were just—*awfully*
-bad,” declared Peggy. “In fact, quite
-decomposed,” she added facetiously.
-
-“Don’t they get sorted out down below?”
-Katherine inquired anxiously when the last of
-the sacks had been emptied.
-
-But the cider man only laughed.
-
-When they went down, the apples fell into a
-kind of wagon without wheels, which moved
-slowly by machinery, till it reached a certain
-place, where heavy weights came down from
-above and slowly crushed the fruit. Very soon a
-small stream of clear amber juice ran down a
-trough and into a large hogshead.
-
-The cider man filled their jug, and then gave
-them each a glass, and told them to drink all they
-wanted from the hogshead, without additional
-charge, since he had made the cider just for
-them.
-
-Sweet, clear and refreshing as any cider in the
-world, this came to their thirsty lips. And yet—the
-girls thought they had never enjoyed cider
-less. The memory of that collection of apples
-that had gone hurtling down the chute!
-
-The boys, however, were enthusiastic, because
-Peggy and Katherine had made it, and they
-praised it highly enough so that the kindly owner
-of the mill did not notice the heroic efforts of his
-two feminine guests to seem appreciative.
-
-Out into the sunlight again the little party
-came, Jim carrying the jug nonchalantly on his
-shoulder.
-
-.. File: 182.png
-
-“Rebecca at the well,” he laughed; “here she
-is in moving pictures.”
-
-And the others laughed, too, and began the
-long walk toward Hampton, as refreshed as if
-they were just starting out for the day.
-
-The farmer stood in the doorway of his mill,
-and watched the departure with a friendly smile.
-
-There is nothing so wonderfully satisfying as
-college Saturday afternoon, with all lessons forgotten—and
-only a restful Sunday in the immediate
-future. And such a perfect fall day as
-this!
-
-The friends strolled leisurely along, enjoying
-the brilliant coloring of the trees, and the
-beautiful golden sunlight of a late October afternoon.
-
-They had nearly reached Hampton village and
-Katherine was beginning to think that Peggy
-would reach Ambler House without discovering
-her mistake about the stockings when, with a
-thrill of horror, she heard her say, “Look at my
-feet, how *dusty* they are—you couldn’t tell *what*
-color shoes I had on.”
-
-“But, oh, dear, if they aren’t blind they can tell
-what color *stockings*,” moaned Katherine to herself.
-
-Politely Jim and their new friend glanced
-down at the dusty oxfords.
-
-Jim gave a start and was about to speak, when
-Katherine saw him suddenly look at her feet, too.
-His eyes twinkled.
-
-“Is that a—new fad?” he asked finally. “A
-fellow would never dare adopt anything so
-radical.”
-
-“Is what a new fad?” demanded the unconscious
-Peggy, and then she looked down and
-saw.
-
-Her face burned with a quick red, but she
-laughed infectiously. “We—we went wading,
-and I suppose I did this when I saw you, Jim, so
-it’s all his fault. Kay dear, can you forgive?”
-
-Jim and Bud laughed with her, and of course
-the devoted Katherine forgave on the spot.
-
-Young men are not allowed to linger in the
-grounds at Hampton, so the adieus were quickly
-said and Peggy and Katherine hurried across the
-campus to Ambler House.
-
-No sooner had they reached their room than
-word went down the hall that there was cider in
-room 22, and one by one the girls on the second
-floor found excuses to drop into Peggy’s and
-Katherine’s room. They were most generously
-supplied with cider, as they hoped they would
-be, and Peggy and Katherine had no wish to
-keep any of it for themselves, after they had
-seen the sort of apples that went into it.
-
-“Funny thing,” said Peggy sadly as they were
-dressing for the evening later, “I don’t believe
-I’ll ever like cider so very much again.”
-
-.. File: 185.png
-
-“No,” agreed Katherine, “the safest way to
-do, if you want to keep your enthusiasm for anything,
-is not to know how it’s made.”
-
-“You’re right. I’ll shut my eyes more after
-this,” laughed Peggy, “but anyway, dear room-mate,
-we had an awfully nice time, didn’t we?”
-
-“Oh, so, so,” answered Katherine noncommittally.
-
-.. File: 186.png
-
-CHAPTER IX—THE HOUSE DANCE
-==========================
-
-It seemed no time at all to Peggy, after the
-Indian summer passed, that winter rushed upon
-them and shriveled them up on their way to
-classes, and blew powdered snow in their faces
-when they went for their walks.
-
-“There’s only one thing I can think of to
-brighten things up,” wailed Doris Winterbean
-one day, “so that we’ll all carry away pleasant
-memories of the place for Christmas.”
-
-“Well, what’s that?” asked Peggy, without interest,
-for each day of hers was as full of good
-times as it could be, and she thought she wouldn’t
-need pleasant things to remember over the holidays
-anyway, because she would be enjoying
-herself so much during them that it would crowd
-all thoughts of past and future, too, out of her
-head.
-
-“A house dance,” said Doris thrillingly.
-
-Peggy was all interest now.
-
-“Would they—could we get one up before
-Christmas?” she asked. “But then,” the brightness
-faded from her eyes, “I have to lead half
-of the time and I’m not tall enough, so it really
-doesn’t matter as much to me as it might.”
-
-“Oh, pshaw,” exclaimed Doris, “I didn’t mean
-that kind of a dance. Not just girls, you know.”
-
-“No-o?” said Peggy cautiously.
-
-“Of course not.”
-
-“Well, whom then?”
-
-“Oh, people from Amherst or Williams—or
-Dartmouth or wherever we can get them.”
-
-“You mean a *man* dance?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Well, let’s have it right away.”
-
-.. File: 188.png
-
-“I don’t know anybody to ask, except a young
-prep school boy, but——”
-
-“Oh, I’ll have Jim bring over a lot of people
-from Amherst, and we can decorate the room
-with purple in their honor, and then we can all
-sing their songs when the dancing is over.”
-
-The plans for the dance were soon being elaborately
-laid by every Amblerite. The matron said
-it must be in the afternoon. So they set a convenient
-Saturday, and dispatched their invitations
-informally over the telephone. Jim responded
-so nobly to the appeal Peggy made to
-him, that he rounded up half a dozen football
-stars and glee club men for the partners of the
-girls who didn’t know anybody within telephoning
-distance.
-
-“I’ll bring the whole frat, if you say so,” came
-Jim’s cheerful voice over the wire. “Half of them
-can’t dance to amount to anything, but they can
-stand around and be ornamental—and fetch and
-carry ices.”
-
-“Well, our dancing isn’t a thing of beauty
-and a joy forever either, but that won’t keep us
-off the floor. Bring anybody you like, that is,
-of the kind I mentioned, but they must be willing.”
-
-“*Willing*? Can you take care of all Amherst
-if I bring it?”
-
-“*Yes*,” responded Peggy enthusiastically. “*We*
-could, but there wouldn’t be ices enough.”
-
-“Oh, well,” laughed Jim, “you can’t expect us
-to come without ices.”
-
-“I suppose not.”
-
-“Well, you expect us Saturday. Six of us
-anyway. I’ll bring the crowd over in my machine.”
-
-“Oh, *Jim*! Have you a machine?”
-
-“Better believe I have. And some day, when
-the weather is fine, I’ll take you riding.”
-
-.. File: 190.png
-
-“Oh, goody! What kind is it?”
-
-“A Ford.”
-
-And Peggy hung up the receiver on the laugh
-that drifted to her over the wire.
-
-She climbed to her room and sank silently
-down on the window seat.
-
-All the recitations of Saturday morning
-dragged unaccountably whenever an Ambler
-House girl was called on.
-
-They were too eager for classes to be over
-and the time for the dance to come, to take a
-great interest in dative and accusative cases, or
-in the sum of the angles of right angle triangles.
-
-“I’m going to dress as carefully as I *can*,” said
-Peggy, scrubbing her happy face until it shone.
-
-“Yes, do, dear, and please take time to put on
-stockings that are mates,” laughed Katherine as
-she laid a dainty afternoon dress upon the bed
-and removed her pumps from their shoe-trees.
-
-After many little pats on ruffles and curls
-Peggy and Katherine were dressed at last, and
-stood before their mirrors almost satisfied.
-
-Then Katherine went downstairs to see if the
-girls needed any last help with the decorations.
-
-Hazel Pilcher stuck her head in at Peggy’s
-door.
-
-“Ready?” she called.
-
-Peggy swung from the mirror and bowed to
-her, laughing.
-
-“As ready as I can be,” she said. “Hazel, you
-look simply wonderful. You look—like somebody
-in the movies or on the stage.”
-
-“Well,” said Hazel easily. “*You* might look
-prettier than you do, Peggy; you don’t make the
-most of yourself.”
-
-Peggy turned her disappointed gaze back to
-the mirror.
-
-“Come down to my room and I’ll just fix you
-up a little,” said Hazel.
-
-Now Hazel’s ideas of dress, and those of the
-rest of the girls in the house, widely differed.
-For she always bought the most extreme styles
-in hats and suits, and she always adopted the
-most exaggerated new mannerisms of walking
-and talking.
-
-So Peggy was inclined to be doubtful of the
-value of her assistance, but Hazel urged her, so
-she finally went down to her room.
-
-Here, Hazel uncorked several delightful-looking
-little jars.
-
-“You’d better shut your eyes,” warned she,
-and a minute later something cool was sliding
-along Peggy’s eye-lashes, and then she felt it
-again, going over her eye-brows.
-
-She knew in a horrible moment just what was
-happening, but the foolish wish to look as wonderful
-as possible, held her silent, and prevented
-the protest that had sprung to her lips.
-
-“And now,” said Hazel, in a matter-of-fact
-way, “your lips.”
-
-.. File: 193.png
-
-And Peggy watched fascinatedly in a hand-glass
-while the dainty, scented little red pencil
-made its crimson imprint on her mouth.
-
-“And—just a touch on your cheeks,” said Hazel
-again.
-
-“No,” said Peggy, “that would be too absurd;
-I won’t——”
-
-“Well,” conceded Hazel, laughing, “you don’t
-really need it; your face is as red as fire now.
-You seem to think your looks are very much
-changed. But they’re just improved. Everybody
-will still *recognize* you, you know, Peggy,
-infant.”
-
-“They’re here; they’re here,” an excited buzz
-went through the second floor, at the word of
-some generous messenger, who had run up for
-a minute from below, to spread the news.
-
-Peggy forgot everything in the haste she made
-to get down to greet the boys, for she was responsible
-for the coming of a large number of
-the guests, and she thought how peculiar Jim
-would think it if she were not even there to welcome
-them.
-
-“Jim,” she cried, holding out her hand. “I’m
-awfully glad to see you. And Mr. Bevington,
-too. No, you’re not a bit early. We’ve been
-upstairs twiddling our thumbs and wondering
-why in the world—we thought the Ford must
-have broken down, you know,” she added as she
-opened the door into the big reception room,
-which looked very lovely with its many purple
-banners.
-
-With the handsome Amherst contingent at
-her heels, Peggy carried her small curly head
-high while a pardonable pride shone in her eyes.
-
-A gasp went up from the groups of girls, who
-were standing about in different parts of the big
-room, talking to the few guests who had arrived
-before the Amherst men.
-
-“Look what Peggy Parsons has with her,”
-murmured Doris Winterbean to Florence
-Thomas, while the small princess advanced, chatting
-with her subjects.
-
-Never had such a fine set of young men descended
-upon Ambler—or any other campus
-house, for any occasion except the incomparable
-annual occasion of Junior prom.
-
-“Doris, let me present Mr. Bevington, who
-plays on the football team; and Mr. Mason, the
-president of the dramatic club, and Mr. Brown,
-the one who wrote that article we were all so
-crazy about in their paper.”
-
-Thus the introductions went on, and the girls
-who met these heroes would have been tongue-tied
-before such greatness had not Peggy, before
-she left them, raised them also to eminence. Miss
-Winterbean was the one who had invented the
-Lilian Walker waltz the girls would teach their
-guests that afternoon; Miss Thomas, of course,
-was the vice-president of the freshman class—“the
-best class——” Peggy leaned over and whispered
-it, so that the girls who were not members
-of it shouldn’t hear,——“the best class that had
-ever come to Hampton.” Miss Pilcher was the
-house entertainer, and could play anything that
-was written, for a piano.
-
-Hearing themselves thus praised, the girls took
-heart and laughed happily up into the faces of
-the men as the music began.
-
-“My Little Dream Girl” caught them up into
-its delightful, sweet rhythm, and with such partners
-as they had not enjoyed before in college,
-the Hampton girls were swung out across the
-floor.
-
-To Peggy, laughing up at Bud Bevington, it
-seemed that the whole world was dancing. He
-knew so many funny steps, and threaded his way
-so dangerously among the other couples, doubling
-the time, and then going even faster, until their
-one-step was simply a run-step as fast as they
-could go.
-
-“You—you think—this is a football field,”
-gasped Peggy, when she could speak at all. “I—I’m
-half dead—I know now how it feels to be
-a football.”
-
-“You mean I’ve been kicking you,—did I hit
-your foot, really?”
-
-Bud was contrition itself.
-
-“N-no, certainly you didn’t; how could you
-when they went so fast? I mean you have been
-making a goal with me.”
-
-“I hope the goal is a long way off,” laughed the
-football man.
-
-They had gone around nearly twice more, when
-he bent and said suddenly in Peggy’s ear, “Who
-is our cross-looking friend in the doorway with
-the Charley Chaplin scowl?”
-
-“Man or woman?” asked Peggy.
-
-“Woman,” he answered.
-
-.. File: 198.png
-
-“Well, I see quite a group of our house-matron
-in the doorway—but she is probably only one, but
-if you don’t stop running with me so fast I can’t
-be really sure whether there are ten of her or
-just one.”
-
-Noticeably slackening his pace, he glanced
-again toward the matron.
-
-“Still looks ominous,” he warned.
-
-“You must come over and meet her—but let’s
-go very slowly for a while, till the atmosphere
-clears a little.”
-
-When they finally approached the matron, she
-smiled at Bud Bevington—who could help it?
-And Peggy was able to get her breath, while the
-two talked for a few minutes.
-
-Peggy danced every dance, sometimes in the
-large reception room with all the others, and
-sometimes in the alcove parlor off at one end,
-where new steps could be tried without any onlookers,
-if failure resulted.
-
-.. File: 199.png
-
-She noticed that several of her partners looked
-at her rather intently, and she fervently hoped
-it was because she looked very nice. But there
-was usually a fleeting smile that baffled her. No,
-it was something besides admiration—or a new
-kind of admiration or something—oh, she would
-give up trying to account for it, and just have
-a good time.
-
-So she danced with every guest and enjoyed
-her ices, and said good-bye to the boys with great
-reluctance, and pressed her nose against the window
-pane to see the last of them.
-
-Jim, glancing back, as he started the machine—which
-wasn’t a Ford at all—saw her and
-waved.
-
-The machine chugged off, and she went upstairs
-with a happy sigh and a little regretful that
-their house dance was over.
-
-When she reached her room, Katherine, who
-had preceded her, gave her one startled glance,
-and then burst out laughing.
-
-“Oh, you look awful, child,” she said, “whatever
-happened to you?”
-
-And Peggy rushed to the mirror.
-
-Horror of horrors—what—and then she remembered!
-Those eye-lashes and eye-brows that
-Hazel had put on so carefully—and those lips,
-too—had run! The black wavered down greasily
-from her eyes, making weird dark lines. The
-mouth with which she had so carelessly eaten ices
-was—a good deal to one side now.
-
-“I forgot,” murmured Peggy, and that was all
-she was able to say, and this she repeated miserably
-at intervals, while Katherine dipped a towel
-in the water pitcher and began applying it to
-the beautifiers.
-
-“Don’t tell me until you want to,” said Katherine,
-trying to keep the giggles back, and to
-speak sympathetically. “It isn’t so very bad—just
-kind of—wavy.”
-
-“Well,” moaned Peggy, “Hazel Pilcher put it
-on. I can’t think how I came to let her, and—it
-must have been awfully poor make-up and got
-so—warm——!”
-
-Her explanation ended in a sob and she jerked
-away from Katherine’s ministrations, and flung
-herself a crying heap upon the couch.
-
-“Oh, Katherine! and I thought I looked so
-nice! Oh, they all saw and *knew*, and the ones
-I just met to-day couldn’t know but I marked up
-my face like that always. It’s—it’s awful—I
-wish I had never come to college—I wish I’d
-never seen an Amherst man—or Hazel Pilcher
-either. What shall I do?”
-
-“Jim knows,” Katherine soothed.
-
-“B-but he’ll be ashamed of me,” moaned
-Peggy.
-
-.. File: 202.png
-
-“He won’t either. He’ll just think it’s funny,”
-Katherine tried to comfort her.
-
-“Funny! Oh, dear, and I suppose it is—but
-not to me. And Bud Bevington—every time he’s
-seen me there’s been something—r-ridiculous
-about me!”
-
-Peggy shook with sobs, and hid her face in the
-cushions of the window seat, sure that she would
-never take any pleasure in life again.
-
-She wouldn’t go down to dinner, so Katherine
-had it sent up on a tray, and though Peggy felt
-that she really wasn’t the tiniest bit hungry, she
-ate all that was brought to her, and almost wished
-she had decided to go down after all, because
-then she might have asked for a second helping.
-
-Katherine and the other freshmen made up
-an impromptu party to go to a picture show that
-evening, but Peggy could not be persuaded to
-join them.
-
-“I never knew her to sulk before,” said Florence
-Thomas. “What in the world is the matter
-with her?”
-
-“Sulk,” cried Katherine indignantly, “why
-Peggy doesn’t know how to *sulk*. She—she just
-had a very sad thing happen to her, and you’d
-cry, too, if it happened to you, only you wouldn’t
-get over it as soon as Peggy will.”
-
-The picture show wasn’t a great deal of fun
-for Katherine when most of her thoughts were
-drifting back to her poor room-mate. The rest
-of the girls laughed and cried at little Mary Pickford’s
-pathos and drollery, but she felt it difficult
-to keep her attention on the screen, and was
-almost glad when it was over, and they could
-hurry back to Ambler House.
-
-The door of Suite 22 stood open, all the lights
-blazed forth, the sound of happy laughter came
-to her ears and the unmistakable perfume of
-American beauty roses greeted her nostrils.
-
-“Peggy!” she cried, as she entered the room,
-to find every available vase full of the most
-gorgeous roses she had ever seen, and an appreciative
-sophomore and junior court listening to
-the tale of Peggy’s sad experiences of the afternoon.
-
-“You little wretch,” she said, shaking her fist
-at her room-mate in mock rage, “when you get
-*me* to sympathize with you again, you’ll know it.
-It’s just a joke now, isn’t it, but, girls, she was
-crying her eyes out over it an hour or so ago.”
-
-“Th-that’s just what I’ve been telling them,”
-cried Peggy, “and now I can’t think how I could.”
-
-“Well, what’s made the change?” Katherine
-demanded.
-
-Iva Belmington and Hazel Pilcher waved magnificently
-toward the overladen vases and water
-pitchers. “Those,” they said simply.
-
-And at the same time Peggy poured a shower
-of cards into her lap, and, taking them up, she
-read, one after the other, the names of all the
-six boys from Amherst who had come to their
-dance that afternoon.
-
-“Wasn’t it *lovely*?” cried Peggy. “They evidently
-left the order at the florist’s when they
-drove through the town. Look at Jim’s card,
-Katherine, he wrote something on it.”
-
-From the assortment in her lap, Katherine selected
-the card which read Mr. James Huntington
-Smith, and there sure enough across the top
-of it were the words in pencil, “With appreciation
-for a very jolly afternoon.”
-
-“Well,—but they must have seen, just the
-same,” hinted the practical Katherine.
-
-“Oh, but they didn’t *mind*!” returned her radiant
-room-mate.
-
-.. File: 206.png
-
-CHAPTER X—TINSEL AND SPANGLES
-=============================
-
-“My mother is coming.”
-
-Lilian Moore made the announcement to
-Peggy in a tone of mingled joy and reluctance.
-
-The Christmas holidays were over and the
-fearsome midyear examinations were things of
-the past. The dullest of the three terms had settled
-into full swing—day after day of white earth
-and grey sky.
-
-The Ambler House girls had been having a
-Wednesday evening frolic down in the parlor,
-with the piano banging and gay voices shouting
-out their musical defiance of dullness in general.
-
-“She writes that she’s coming for just a day
-to see a little bit of college for herself,” went on
-Lilian. “Peggy—she’ll—be disappointed in—my
-grandeur. You see, I raved so about everything
-when I was home at Christmas time. I guess it
-may hurt her feelings to see that I’m not—one of
-the foremost people in my class.”
-
-Lilian essayed a laugh that broke into a sob.
-
-Myra Whitewell, who stood near, impatiently
-turned away. “I never knew anybody to be so incessantly
-humble in my life. You really do make
-me tired, Lilian. Haven’t we all liked you for
-a long time——? You young Stupid, don’t you
-know that we all have to take *some* steps toward
-popularity ourselves? Don’t you know that we
-are *all* outsiders when we come here, and it depends
-at least *partly* on ourselves whether we
-ever become insiders? You are always bringing
-up the same thing.”
-
-Peggy laughed at these two who had never
-learned to become entirely reconciled to each other
-even after all the close association of living together
-in the same house. Myra was so impatient and so proud;
-so well equipped with a good
-opinion of herself, while Lilian was almost maddeningly
-willing to be trodden under foot on
-every occasion.
-
-“Mother says maybe she can absorb a little
-of college for herself,” Lilian mused, not heeding
-Myra’s cutting comment, for she had grown used
-to them.
-
-“When is she coming?” asked Katherine, who
-glanced around the room of singing girls, and
-tried to imagine what impression it might make
-on one who was not a girl any longer, and was
-seeing it for the first time.
-
-“To-morrow,” answered Lilian, with that same
-note of doubt in her voice.
-
-“Well,” said Katherine, her eyes still on the
-shouting young women who rocked to the music
-they sang, while the piano did its best to be heard
-above them, “I think we can show her a good
-time.”
-
-.. File: 209.png
-
-“Will you help me, girls?” cried Lilian, brightening
-in sudden gratitude.
-
-“Why, of course,” said Katherine, “any guest
-of any of us is a guest of the house—that is, if
-the one who is entertaining wants it to be so.”
-
-“I haven’t much for to-morrow,” said Peggy
-quickly. “I know you have several recitations,
-Lilian,—we’ll see that she is taken care of every
-minute from the time she arrives until she leaves
-us, weeping.”
-
-Peggy’s enthusiasm was beginning to carry her
-away.
-
-“Let’s go and plan out the hours,” she said to
-the rest of the group—“just like those schedules
-they publish in the papers of the way certain
-great people—and criminals—spend their days:
-thus, 9 a. m., has breakfast on tray; 10 a. m.,
-sees dressmakers and milliners; 11 a. m., rides
-in automobile, under guard——”
-
-Lilian was laughing, all her doubts vanished.
-
-.. File: 210.png
-
-Even Myra entered into the plans with spirit.
-
-And never had a celebrity been met by a more
-enthusiastic crowd than was gathered at the
-Hampton station to meet the frail and fluttering
-little woman who stepped down from the 9:10.
-
-Her eyes, shy and yet full of anticipation, were
-searching for Lilian, who fairly flew down the
-platform, the happy bevy of girls keeping close
-behind.
-
-After Lilian had kissed her mother, each girl,
-as her name was spoken, wrung her hand with
-such goodwill and welcome that poor little Mrs.
-Moore realized that she would probably have
-rheumatism in her fingers for days, as a result.
-But her worn cheeks flushed with pleasure.
-
-Whose would not, at such a reception when
-she had expected to be merely a spectator during
-her single day’s stay?
-
-She was borne first to Lilian’s room.
-
-Entering Ambler House, her eyes glowed, and
-she turned her head to look after a merry group
-that came running down the steps, their books
-under their arms. Through the great hall, the
-floor shining and smooth, with handsome rugs
-to give color here and there—and up the broad
-stairs the little procession wended its way.
-
-And Lilian could hardly restrain a cry of surprise
-as she and her mother, followed by the
-faithful escort, stepped inside her room.
-
-On the dresser was an adorable bunch of violets
-with inviting purple pins beside it.
-
-“Some one has sent you flowers?” cried little
-Mrs. Moore, noticing these, even before she took
-note of the dainty green and white curtains, and
-the green denim couch cover, that Peggy and
-Katherine had been inspired to supply.
-
-“No, they didn’t,” cried Peggy from the doorway.
-“They didn’t send *her* the flowers,—look
-on the card!”
-
-And when Mrs. Moore picked up the card that
-lay beside the pins, she read aloud, “For Mrs.
-Moore; welcome to Hampton, from one of Lilian’s
-friends, Myra Whitewell.”
-
-If you could have seen the look of pleasure with
-which the little woman lifted those fragrant flowers,
-and with shaking fingers fastened them to
-her girdle! Oh, precious first impression of college!
-How it crept into her heart with the fragrance
-of those violets—quite the nicest thing
-that had ever come to her in her care-worn, workaday
-life!
-
-Lilian’s own face was suffused.
-
-That Myra, of all people, should have been so
-dear and thoughtful! And, a moment since Lilian
-had been harboring a rather bitter and unkind
-thought against the black-haired freshman.
-
-For Myra was the only one of the Ambler
-House “crowd” who had not been at the station
-to meet her mother. Lilian felt hurt. But now,
-she remembered Myra’s chemistry laboratory,
-that was in full session at this moment—and to
-her, also, a new feeling came with the odor of
-those violets.
-
-She thought, with quick gratitude, that nothing
-she could ever do for Myra would be too much
-now to repay her for that glad and surprised
-light in her mother’s eyes.
-
-“And now, Mrs. Moore, you’re going to be
-handed from one to another of us, hour by hour,”
-laughingly explained Peggy. “Your daughter
-has some classes that she really feels she *must*
-attend. Ordinary classes we could all cut with
-pleasure, but Lilian’s this morning happen to include
-math, and Lilian is—well, she doesn’t know
-a triangle from a piece of fudge, Mrs.
-Moore——”
-
-She broke off, giggling, and fled down the corridor
-to escape Lilian, who pursued with pretended
-rage, at her daring thus to lay bare
-her mathematical shortcomings to her trusting
-mother.
-
-“So,” Katherine took up the story of the adventures
-that were to form Mrs. Moore’s great
-day, “you are to walk with me, please,—if you
-will, down Elm street and down West street a bit,
-and Green street, and then you will have seen all
-the part of town that belongs to college life that
-is outside Campus—invitation houses, undesirables
-and all. Then at eleven I shall turn you
-over to Peggy and Hazel Pilcher, at the campus
-gate, and they will show you through the new library
-and chapel and the Art building annex.
-That’s as far into the future as you are allowed
-to peep.”
-
-“It sounds very alluring,” murmured Mrs.
-Moore, whose eyes were still bulging, from the
-sight of her staid and quiet Lilian pursuing and
-pounding the fair-haired Peggy.
-
-The company of the girls was more to her
-than the sightseeing itself, and she found herself
-swept along by the gay hilarity of whoever happened
-to be her escort. She forgot that her hair
-was as grey as theirs was black or golden; she
-forgot that she had believed her time for gaiety
-was over.
-
-In the big library she paused, hushed, before
-the sight of many graceful figures bending in
-silent absorption over the volumes that lay in
-their laps or before them on the massive tables.
-She could not guess, in her awe of such an intellectual
-atmosphere, that fully a third of these diligent
-readers were bowed over Arnold Bennett
-and Gilbert Parker, instead of the volumes of
-deep learning she fancied.
-
-“I wonder if the matron will let me ask Mother
-to the House to lunch,” puzzled Lilian, a little
-later, when she met them, after the tour of the
-campus was complete. “I haven’t had time to
-ask her and there may not be a place.”
-
-.. File: 216.png
-
-“There will be lots of places, but your mother
-and we won’t be there to fill them,” said Peggy
-quickly. “Gloria has invited us down to Boyd’s
-for a real party.”
-
-“Beef steak and French fried potatoes—and
-peas?” cried Hazel. “A real one?”
-
-“That’s just it,” said Peggy, slightly disappointed
-that her friend had been so quick to
-guess. “How did you know? I was the only
-one with Gloria when she telephoned the order.”
-
-“How did I know!” scoffed Hazel, “as if anybody
-that knew what was best would dream of
-ordering anything else at Boyd’s.”
-
-Boyd’s was the popular restaurant, where the
-girls trooped in to luncheon whenever the allowance
-from home seemed to justify such a luxury,
-where they sat on Saturday evenings, their white
-shoulders gleaming above the white silk, green
-chiffon and blue crêpe de Chine of their very best
-dresses.
-
-.. File: 217.png
-
-“Are we really—invited by—Gloria?” questioned
-Lilian, halting before the luminous name
-of the freshman president. “Isn’t that wonderful
-of her to give a party for Mother!”
-
-Gloria, adorable in white furs, met them at the
-doorway of Boyd’s, and greeted Mrs. Moore with
-her own delightful impulsiveness.
-
-“I’m so glad to know you, Mrs. Moore,” she
-said with that pretty earnestness for which Gloria
-was famed throughout the freshman class. “It
-was awfully good of the girls to let me have you
-for a luncheon party. You know, mothers are
-scarce around these parts, and if we can’t have
-our own, we lie awake nights planning the best
-way to ensnare somebody else’s, whenever one
-comes visiting. So please excuse us if we act as
-if you belonged to us all instead of just to Lilian.”
-
-And Mrs. Moore looked straight into the clear-blue
-eyes of the tall red-haired idol of the freshmen, and
-said she was only too glad to be adopted
-by any and all of her daughter’s friends.
-
-Something went grey and blank in Gloria’s
-wonderful eyes before her searching gaze, and
-the lashes swept down. The tall, graceful figure
-drew itself more erect, as if she were on guard
-in some way. And Mrs. Moore dropped the
-warm hand she had been holding, with a sigh.
-
-The beautiful hostess led the way upstairs into
-the dining room and was shown to a long table
-that had been reserved for her.
-
-With much throwing aside of velvet coats and
-furs, the friends seated themselves around the
-guest of honor and leaned forward, their elbows
-quite frankly on the table.
-
-Every girl was laughing and talking, with the
-single exception of Gloria herself. As the little
-luncheon progressed, with the whole table in a
-happy uproar, Gloria’s abstraction became more
-and more noticeable.
-
-.. File: 219.png
-
-Celebrities are entitled to their moods. So no
-one spoke of Gloria’s for some time.
-
-Then Peggy leaned over and whispered, “Come
-back to us, won’t you?”
-
-And Gloria’s face was swept with sudden color.
-
-She turned startled eyes on Peggy’s laughing
-face. Then she shook her shoulders as if she
-might free herself from some unpleasant thought.
-
-“I—wouldn’t be anywhere else—for a farm,”
-she said.
-
-“Oh, well,” murmured Peggy to herself, “it
-wasn’t anything but my imagination. What
-could Gloria possibly have to bother her? Maybe
-she didn’t have her history or her Greek to-day.
-She’s just the one to mind it a lot, if she
-didn’t always excel in the classroom.”
-
-After the wonderful ice-cream and the dear
-little French pastries had been consumed, with
-much delight by the girls and with wistful enjoyment
-on the part of Mrs. Moore, the check
-was laid by Gloria’s plate, with the deferential
-air the waitresses always used to a very good
-customer.
-
-Gloria, without glancing at the total, motioned
-for a pencil, and scribbled her name and the name
-of her house across it.
-
-Then she slid into the soft coat Katherine held
-for her, and while Peggy and Hazel and Myra
-were still busy patting Mrs. Moore into her
-things, she moved idly toward the stairs, her eyes
-glancing over the crowded dining-room as listlessly
-as if she were not a celebrity at all. Hushed
-groups watched her pass and admiration and affection
-shone in fifty pairs of eyes.
-
-“Honestly, girls,” she caught a distinct murmur,
-“I just can’t talk while she’s going by. Did
-you ever see anything so wonderful?”
-
-“She’s the best-looking girl in college,” came
-the rapt answer from another girl at the same
-table.
-
-.. File: 221.png
-
-But this incense drifted past Gloria without
-making any particular impression.
-
-The first few days of her presidency she had
-enjoyed with a frank egotism that had pleased
-Peggy and had caused Katherine many amused
-smiles.
-
-But she was accustomed to it all now. There
-is no class in college so breathlessly eager to bestow
-devotion as the first class, and when the
-admired person is one of their very own, an
-added quality of loyalty and unswerving devotion
-creeps in.
-
-“I just don’t believe that girl ever did a mean
-or silly thing in her life,” the voice followed
-Gloria as she started downstairs, with the rest
-of her party in her wake.
-
-“I don’t believe she’d have any use for a
-*minute* for a girl who didn’t live right up to her
-ideals. You know, she’s one of the advantages
-of college,—she and girls like her—we can see
-what we *might* be anyway, even if few of us
-really come within a mile of it.”
-
-Was there a trace of bitterness about that vivid
-and gracious mouth of Gloria’s? Did she really
-hurry a little to be out of earshot of those praises
-that, however ridiculous, would once have been
-sweet?
-
-At the foot of the stairs she waited for Mrs.
-Moore. She bade her good-bye prettily, saying
-she must remain downtown for some shopping,
-and that she hoped they’d all see Mrs. Moore in
-Hampton again—a great many times.
-
-“My dear, I want to thank you for a *beautiful*
-luncheon,” Mrs. Moore smiled up into the lovely
-face with that quaint way she had. “I do indeed
-wish I might stay right now, and live in town
-somewhere so that I could get to know the girls
-better. And I think a sort of Everybody’s-Mother
-would be a good thing for many of the
-students.”
-
-.. File: 223.png
-
-But if she had hoped to bring a hint of the desire
-for confidence from Gloria she was disappointed.
-
-Gloria’s eyes took on that odd grey blankness
-again, and though she nodded politely and pressed
-Mrs. Moore’s hand warmly, there was not a
-trace of that electric circuit between them which
-it was so easy to establish with Peggy and Katherine
-or most of the other girls.
-
-“She’s very cold—and proud,” mused Mrs.
-Moore, glancing in a puzzled way at the retreating
-back of Gloria.
-
-Lilian was the sort of girl any one could understand.
-When she felt badly she would cry,
-when she didn’t she’d laugh. If she liked any
-one, she showed it, and if she disliked any one
-she nearly made faces at them, her distaste was
-so apparent.
-
-Gloria Hazeltine was a new specimen to Lilian’s
-mother. She discovered with her woman’s
-intuition that something was troubling the young
-girl. She wanted so much to help her. But she
-could do nothing before such icy reserve.
-
-“What—happens to me now?” she turned to
-Peggy and said, as they went to the outer door
-of the restaurant. “I suppose we go back to the
-college?”
-
-“No,” said Peggy, peering anxiously down the
-street outside. “No, your sightseeing goes on
-from here. But I don’t see—what ought to be
-here.”
-
-“Have you ordered a machine, Peggy?” asked
-Lilian in awe and happy expectation.
-
-Peggy’s laugh rang out. “Well, not exactly
-ordered it,” she explained, “but hinted for it. It’s
-Jim’s, and he promised to bring it over from Amherst
-and meet us here at 2 o’clock. He’s five
-minutes late. That’s—oh, there he is. Come
-on, Mrs. Moore, come on, Lilian and Katherine
-and Myra Whitewell and Doris Winterbean.
-Hazel, I’m sorry you have classes.”
-
-Unselfishly she handed Mrs. Moore into the
-front seat beside Jim, sure that it would add to
-the interest of everything for her, to have this
-good-looking young man explain things and deferentially
-point out new attractions.
-
-“Only an hour and a half, Jim. I want to get
-Mrs. Moore back to go to Thirteen with me, and
-Lilian has biology at that time. You don’t think
-that’s so good a show class as Thirteen, do you,
-Lilian?”
-
-“Mercy, no,” hastily answered Lilian. “Not
-so good a show class as any other. You don’t
-want to see grasshoppers cut up, do you,
-Mother?”
-
-Mrs. Moore protested that she had no interest
-in grasshoppers under any circumstances, so the
-plan to hear Thirteen stood.
-
-“We just want to show you as many of the
-dear places we love to visit as possible,” said
-Katherine, crossing her arms on the back of the
-seat Mrs. Moore occupied. “We could never
-walk to more than one, but with the machine you
-can see a number. Only you mustn’t suppose
-that we have machines when we see them. No,
-indeed, we walk or we hire a nice old poky horse
-and runabout from the livery stable. The horse
-may be almost an extinct animal in other places,
-but he’s still a great favorite up here.”
-
-Thus she was whirled along the river road,
-through their favorite picnic spots, from hamlet
-to hamlet while tea-house after tea-house flashed
-into view and were pointed out with accompanying
-tales of affectionate or funny reminiscences
-by the Hampton girls.
-
-At one, a large and ugly cat was always to be
-expected at every party. The woman who ran
-the tea-house had taken for her motto, “Love me,
-love my cat,” and its baleful green eyes watched
-hungrily every mouthful that passed through the
-patrons’ lips.
-
-Doris remembered an afternoon when she and
-Gloria and the great Mary Marvington, of the
-Junior class, had taken tea there, and Gloria had
-unwittingly put her foot on the cat’s tail under
-the table, the cat howled, and Gloria sat stonily,
-her face white, trying to think what that *awful*
-sound could be.
-
-“The cat *wouldn’t* stop howling, of course, because
-Gloria *didn’t* lift her foot, and Mary Marvington
-was in *hysterics*, so I leaned under the
-table and removed poor Gloria’s foot from the
-poor cat’s tail, and I think old Tabby is running
-yet.”
-
-Lilian, Katherine and Peggy screamed with
-delight at Doris’ very much embellished story.
-
-Mrs. Moore’s eyes were sparkling now, and
-she almost had to pinch herself to realize that
-she was, for the first time in her life, in college.
-
-.. File: 228.png
-
-When Jim set them down outside the big recitation
-hall, where she was actually to attend class
-with Peggy, she smoothed her coat with happy
-anticipation, and perhaps the full wonder of
-Thirteen came to this shabby little woman, with
-grey in her hair, as radiantly as it came twice a
-week to these Hampton girls, who picked up
-snatches of everything under the sun, and who
-learned without the miserable grind, an easy style
-of writing that set them apart from the girls who
-had never had Thirteen.
-
-“If all their classes are like this,” thought Mrs.
-Moore, “I should think they’d rave in their letters
-about the school part of it more than anything
-else.”
-
-But alas! Their classes all like that! Only
-one was like it. The others were too apt to be
-nightmares of mathematics or agonies of Greek
-tragedy and Lyric poets or merciless written lessons
-in medieval history.
-
-.. File: 229.png
-
-Dinner at Ambler House was the next thing
-on Mrs. Moore’s program, and she listened to
-that roar of conversation and laughter that always
-began as soon as grace had been said in the
-dormitory dining-rooms.
-
-Fifty-four girls, all talking and joking at once,
-and yet one never heard a loud voice.
-
-“They are nice girls,” thought Mrs. Moore.
-
-After dinner it had been planned that Lilian
-should have her mother alone until theater time,
-when they were all going to a musical comedy
-which happened to be in town that night, direct
-from New York.
-
-But Mrs. Moore, who noticed that Peggy was
-already dressed for the theater, asked her quietly
-to come also.
-
-“It’s about your friend; I hoped I’d have a
-word with you,” little Mrs. Moore began when
-she and her daughter and Peggy were comfortably
-propped against the cushions.
-
-.. File: 230.png
-
-“Myra?” asked Peggy, doubtfully, for she was
-the only person who might possibly occasion the
-sad and foreboding expression in the older woman’s
-eyes.
-
-“Myra!” echoed Mrs. Moore in astonishment,
-fingering the violets at her waist, which had been
-revived for wear to the play. “Myra! No, indeed.
-No, it was Gloria Hazeltine I was troubling
-over.”
-
-Peggy laughed. “Oh, it would be very foolish
-troubling over *her*,” she said; “she’s freshman
-president, you know——”
-
-“Yes, I know.”
-
-“And the prettiest girl in Hampton.”
-
-“Undoubtedly.”
-
-“And she’s the best dressed——”
-
-“Of course, my notions of dress are old fashioned,
-but even I could see that.”
-
-“And she’s rich——”
-
-“Well, I can’t help it, Peggy; I saw into that
-girl’s heart to-day—a mother can—even though
-I’m not her mother—and she’s not happy.”
-
-“Mother!” cried Lilian. “Why, Gloria is
-simply bubbling with happiness. Don’t you think
-anybody would be perfectly *radiant* who had all
-she has?”
-
-“I wonder if you couldn’t find it out, Lilian,
-and see if you couldn’t help her in some way—she——”
-
-Peggy brushed away the thought of the incongruity
-of Lilian Moore, very much one of the
-masses in Hampton, acting as confidante and
-comforter to the lofty Gloria, whose position set
-her up to twinkle before the worshipful freshmen,
-star fashion.
-
-“I don’t think anything is really bothering
-Gloria,” she said gently, “and there’d be no way
-for any of us to find out what it was if there
-were.”
-
-.. File: 232.png
-
-And she changed the subject to the entertainment
-before them.
-
-Ambler House had taken the first row in the
-balcony, for from this vantage point the girls,
-their bare arms leaning on the polished rail, could
-stare down and pick out their faculty friends and
-their celebrity acquaintances, and, also, they got
-a better view of the stage, and could hear the
-music to better advantage than from any other
-seats.
-
-One of the girls of the house was given an
-orchestra ticket and was thus bought off from
-her position in the theater’s “rubber row,” as
-their chosen place was most inelegantly called.
-
-“Now, Mrs. Moore, I’ll just take your coat and
-then you lean over and look at anybody you like.
-Nobody minds being stared at. Everybody’s used
-to it, and if a girl downstairs is wearing an
-especially good-looking dress, she’ll stand up and
-turn around and gaze about the audience for a
-moment so that we can be sure to get its effect.
-That’s what *always* happens,” Peggy explained
-blithely to their guest.
-
-Mrs. Moore hadn’t been to the theater often,
-anywhere. So that, in itself, was a pleasure.
-But to sit in a theater crowded with girls, all in
-evening dress as they would have gone to a ball,
-their throats and arms white in the glare of the
-electric lights, was a never-to-be-forgotten experience.
-
-The play was a dashing affair, all beauty and
-melody, and the irrepressible audience hummed
-the catchy airs between acts.
-
-Also there was the customary promenade during
-the intermission.
-
-The girls from the balcony went downstairs,
-and, threading their way through the crowded
-aisles in which the girls were chatting, found the
-seat of some friend and leaned gracefully near
-her for a few moments.
-
-.. File: 234.png
-
-And the talk usually ambled along something
-like this:
-
-“My dear! Aren’t you crazy about it? Honestly
-I never heard anything like that chorus—hm,
-hm, hm, hm,——”
-
-“Those costumes! My dear, did you ever see
-anything so fragile? Perfectly hectic! But the
-colors—I’d give anything to have a winter suit
-made on that grey and silver *motif*——”
-
-“Her voice!”
-
-“His eyes!”
-
-“That step they did was perfectly beautiful—don’t
-you think we could work it out by ourselves?
-Watch carefully if they bring it in again;
-I can follow it all up to that little kick she does
-and the half turn in the air——”
-
-“What a perfectly stunning gown! Why in
-the world didn’t you save it for Junior Prom?
-Well, you may have others, but I’m sure I never
-saw you in anything more becoming—it’s a *darling*,
-Dotty; look at Helen’s *cute* gown!”
-
-“They say this made an awful hit in New York—do
-you think it’s true that May Hastings is
-really going on the stage when she graduates?
-Why, I should think her people would feel terribly.
-But it would be a thrilling life, wouldn’t
-it?”
-
-With a final burst of music, the entire company
-crowded the stage in one of those hurrahing
-finales, and the girls from Ambler House
-gathered up their wraps and made all haste for
-the stairs.
-
-Outside Peggy summoned a taxi, and Mrs.
-Moore, Lilian, Katherine and herself climbed in.
-
-“The station in time for the 11:10!” she called
-to the chauffeur, and in an instant Mrs. Moore
-was being whisked away from her one bright day
-of college.
-
-For she had not felt like incurring the extra
-expense of staying longer, and Peggy and Katherine
-had been unable to think of a tactful means
-of arranging that part of it themselves. So they
-had simply crowded all they could for her into
-one day so that she would have a typical picture
-of the rush of college life to take back to her
-small town with her.
-
-“Well,” said Peggy, holding up her face to be
-kissed just as the train came in, “how did you
-like college? What impression did it make on
-you?”
-
-And little faded Mrs. Moore clasped her hands
-before her while her eyes shone mistily.
-
-“Why, I think”—her voice came huskily
-mingled with the throb of the engine—“it is better
-than any of my dreams, and you dear girls
-have been the best of all.” And then she kissed
-Peggy.
-
-.. File: 237.png
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI
-
-A SERIOUS DISCUSSION
-
- | “Just one college,
- | And that’s the college we sing to:
- | Just one college,
- | And that’s the college for us!”
-
-
-The egotistical song of Hampton came out to
-Peggy from the door of Myra’s room when she
-stopped before it on her way home from class.
-
-A comfortable fudge-eating group looked up
-from the Morris chair and the couch as she entered.
-
-“’Lo, Peggy,” said Gertie Van Gorder, interrupting
-the song and waving with a piece of
-fudge towards an unoccupied chair. “Sit down,
-Peg.”
-
-“Can’t,” said Peggy. “Is Katherine here?”
-
-“Nope,” said Katherine’s voice from behind a
-pillow. “I’m up at gym having a—c-c—brr-r—”
-the pillow was made to shiver—“a cold
-shower!”
-
-“Come on home, Kat, you wretch,” laughed
-Peggy; “I’ve had a present from Mr. Huntington.”
-
-“*Who*,” demanded Gertie, impertinently, “is
-Mr. Huntington?—and why didn’t you have him
-to our house dance?”
-
-Peggy and Katherine laughed.
-
-“He’s an old man, silly,—and one of my very
-best friends; in fact, he sent me to college, and
-his grandson is Jim that you all met, because I
-*did* have him to the house dance.”
-
-“Well, then,” pursued Gertie still inquisitive,
-“what was his present?”
-
-“Something good?” inquired Myra, sliding to
-the edge of her seat.
-
-“If it is, we’re all coming,” smiled Gertie graciously.
-
-.. File: 239.png
-
-“Well,” Peggy admitted, “it’s—salted almonds.
-Five pounds of them—I suppose———”
-
-But she was the last one in the room. The
-group had fled with a rushing sound down the
-hall and were already murmuring their appreciation
-in Suite 22.
-
-“Save *some* for me,” mocked Peggy, when she
-overtook them.
-
-“Nice Mr. Huntington,” said Gertie amiably,
-“nice, poor cheated Peggy. Her shall have one—just
-one, mamma said,—slap your wrists———”
-
-“Gertie, I’m going to put you up on the hill
-one of these days,” laughed Peggy. On the hill
-was a certain state institution which visitors to
-the town were always annoyingly mistaking for
-the college.
-
-“But then, visitors are always funny,” as
-Gloria had once explained. “One of them asked
-me where I came from and I said Iowa. She
-looked at me a minute and then said, ‘Will you
-please say that again?’ Obligingly I repeated
-‘Iowa.’ ‘Isn’t that odd?’ she said then. ‘How
-strangely you *do* pronounce it. Now *I’ve* always
-heard it called Ohio.’”
-
-At the thought of Gloria, the salted almonds
-became bitter in Peggy’s mouth, and she made
-a little face of distress.
-
-“Kaddie, *do* you think Gloria isn’t as happy as
-she might be?” she inquired of her room-mate.
-
-With the quick facility of college girls for
-jumping from the most inane and frivolous
-pleasantries to the most serious attitude of mind,
-Katherine answered thoughtfully.
-
-“Peggy, how could she help being happy?”
-
-This question certainly appeared a staggerer
-on the face of things.
-
-“Happy?” trilled Doris Winterbean, “Why, I
-saw her yesterday going to vespers in the *loveliest*
-Belgian blue velvet suit mine eyes have ever
-beheld. Happy! My *dear*! I’m free to say that
-if my own friend Self had been clad in such Consider-the-Lilies
-raiment, *I’d* have gone to vespers
-*dancing*!”
-
-“Don’t be silly,” said Peggy.
-
-“Well,” finished Doris defiantly. “Please satisfy
-our curiosity and show us how such a suspicion
-ever crept into that woolly little head of
-yours.”
-
-She dodged Peggy’s pillow as it came hurtling
-at her with good aim, and then sat pensively with
-hands clasped over her knees as if to listen to a
-tearful tale.
-
-“I’d never have noticed it, I admit,” said
-Peggy.
-
-“Of course not,” chorused the nut-eaters.
-
-“You know,” interposed Katherine, “sometimes
-I think people who aren’t in college, you
-know,—like Mrs. Moore, just can’t imagine a life
-like ours, all happy and independent and so arranged
-that nothing serious could *possibly* creep
-in to trouble us. So if a girl seems abstracted,
-or just resentful of too close scrutiny, as perhaps
-Gloria was, she is apt to jump———”
-
-“No, no, I can’t believe that,” said the foolish
-voice of Doris. “Mrs. Moore wouldn’t jump.
-Anything that is less a tax on our credulity,
-Kathie, but not that,—not *jump*.”
-
-“Take the nuts away from that girl. They
-are beginning to have a bad effect, in fact, nutty,”
-shrilled Peggy.
-
-“As I was going to say,” continued Katherine
-imperturbably, “people like Mrs. Moore
-jump at conclusions———”
-
-“O-oh,” murmured Doris. “That explains
-it. I wish you’d said that before. It’s quite all
-right, Kathie, now that you’ve made yourself
-clear. The fault was all mine.”
-
-“Doris,” snapped Myra Whitewell, pinching
-her, “will you be serious?”
-
-“I’m so serious, I’m going home. You hurt.”
-
-.. File: 243.png
-
-“Oh, Doris, do come back; don’t act like—like———”
-
-“Like a freshman, I suppose? Well, I am a
-freshman. And I guess I will go back to my
-room and be serious all by myself.”
-
-“You needn’t go and be mad, Doris.”
-
-“Well, you needn’t pinch me.”
-
-Such comic dismay was registered on the faces
-of the group that Doris’ intention to play the
-spoilsport fled in a burst of laughter from her
-pouting lips.
-
-“*Gooses*!” she cried at them.
-
-“Doris, you mean geese,” corrected Myra, “but
-it is no term to apply to a group of perfect ladies
-anyway.”
-
-They were back again in the favorite freshman
-style of badinage, and the atmosphere that
-had threatened to become tense was eased perfectly.
-
-“To go back———” began Peggy.
-
-.. File: 244.png
-
- | “I want to go back,
- | I want to go back to the farm!”
-
-The rippling notes of irresponsible song came
-from Gertie.
-
-“Do you think there’s any intelligence in this
-group of highly cultured persons?” complained
-Peggy. “Because I don’t. I wanted to have you
-girls help me about a real problem——”
-
-“But not our problem, Peggy,” reminded
-Katherine; “in fact it’s none of our business.”
-
-“It’s Glory’s, Glory’s, hallelujah’s,” chanted
-Doris as an apropos contribution to the talk.
-
-“Oh, I never heard anything so perfectly
-baffling as you people,” cried Peggy in despair.
-“Here I was going to have a serious discussion——”
-
-“Serious discussion!” gasped Gertie Van
-Gorder. “Quick, girls, pass Peggy some more of
-her own nuts.”
-
-Even while the box was being passed, the irrepressible
-roomful took up the Hampton song
-where Peggy had interrupted them when she
-found them in Myra’s room.
-
- | “Just one college,
- | And that’s the college we sing to:
- | Just one college,
- | And that’s the college for us.
- | There’s neighbor Holyoke over the way—
- | There’s just one college for us!
- | But she can neither dance nor play,—
- | There’s just one college for us.
- | Just one college,
- | And that’s the college we sing to.
- | Just one college,
- | And that’s the college for us.
- | Oh, Vassar has a noble site—
- | There’s just one college for us!
- | But men, men, men are her delight—
- | There’s just one college for us!”
-
-.. File: 246.png
-
-CHAPTER XII—THE AUCTION
-=======================
-
-“Peggy, look at that sign!”
-
-The room-mates were standing before the students’
-bulletin board down in the note-room.
-
-“It’s bridge, I suppose,” said Peggy idly.
-
-“Bridge! No, it isn’t. Look! it isn’t that kind
-of auction.”
-
-Breathlessly then they read the alluringly artistic
-letters, and made out with difficulty:
-
-.. class:: center
-
- | Auction!
- | Big auction.
- | Everybody come.
-
-..
-
- Beautiful clothes, evening dresses, lingerie,
- furs, everything for the wardrobe of the college
- girl to be auctioned off positively second-hand.
- Money must be paid on the spot.
-
- --:sc:`The Weldon House Girls.`
-
-“That’s Gloria’s house,” said Peggy.
-
-“Yes,” said Katherine, “and all of those girls
-have so many clothes they don’t know what to
-do with them. I think it is an awfully good idea
-to sell some of them this way.”
-
-“I’ve never been to one of those auctions before.
-Usually it’s just kept in the house. Each
-girl sells what she doesn’t want, and any other
-girl in the same house who has seen and envied
-that particular garment can buy it. Donna Anderson
-got some lovely evening slippers that way
-in her house for fifteen cents, and when they
-were cleaned they were just as good as new.”
-
-“I can think of lots of Gloria’s things I’d like.”
-
-“Yes, especially that Belgian blue velvet suit
-the girls were talking about.”
-
-Both girls laughed at the idea of Gloria selling
-her new things.
-
-“Don’t you worry about those girls,” said
-Katherine finally, “they’ll just auction rags and
-tatters and get good prices for them, too.”
-
-“Have you got some spare money to go with?”
-
-“A little—about seven dollars. At the rate
-some of those sales are made, I ought to be able
-to get quite a complete outfit for that.”
-
-“And I’ve a little. I haven’t counted just how
-much. But of course we can get some more from
-the bank.”
-
-When they trailed into Ambler House for
-luncheon they found the greatest interest and
-excitement reigning.
-
-The auction was in the air, and nobody could
-think of anything else.
-
-“Just little tiny no-account auctions,—why,
-some house is having one every day, but who
-ever heard of a wholesale kind like this?” cried
-Doris. “I certainly will be there.”
-
-Since the sign, for all its artistic printing, had
-neglected to say what day the auction would be
-held, Ambler House sent a deputation over to
-Weldon to find out.
-
-Weldon House sent back word, “Saturday
-afternoon, of *course*,” so that part of it was settled,
-and approved by everybody.
-
-Peggy and Katherine went in no small state
-of excitement. It was a new kind of amusement
-so far as they were concerned.
-
-The freshmen from Ambler House were almost
-the only members of the first class to attend.
-
-The freshmen in other campus houses were
-not so precocious as this singularly self-confident
-crowd, and did not feel like rushing in where
-something was going on that was beyond their
-experience.
-
-As soon as the Amblerites stepped inside of
-Weldon House, they noticed a conspicuous poster
-with a hand inked on it pointing, and the single
-word, “Upstairs.”
-
-.. File: 250.png
-
-The matron of Weldon House was standing
-before the sign with a curious expression puckering
-her lips, when the gay little group swept
-by.
-
-Once upstairs, there was another poster, a
-more helpful one, this time, “Go to Room 27.”
-
-The upper hall was full of other anxious buyers
-plodding their way in the direction indicated
-by the guide-post. Room 27 belonged to a most
-gracious Junior, Zelda Darmeer.
-
-It was characteristic of Zelda that her walls
-were decorated with the mottoes, “No studying
-aloud,” and “Never let your studies interfere
-with your regular college course.”
-
-The auction was already in progress when
-Peggy, Katherine and their companions stepped
-inside.
-
-It was being conducted on the most informal
-lines. Whenever a girl had anything to auction,
-she acted as her own auctioneer, and when the
-others thought she had taken enough time, one
-of them serenely set up in competition.
-
-The chairs were piled with soft blue chiffons,
-dainty white under-garments, and plumed hats
-and mangey furs.
-
-“Put this up, somebody. Who belongs to
-this? Put this up. I want to bid on it!” One
-of the guests was rudely waving a silver-spangled
-scarf that had slipped from a chair nearby and
-fallen at her feet.
-
-“Yes, in a minute,” came a business-like voice,
-“that’s mine. Only been worn three years, and
-has got over two hundred perfectly good spangles
-left on it. Only eight hundred came off.”
-
-Peggy and the others joined the guests already
-there, sitting quietly down on the floor in their
-midst. For floors are vastly more used at college
-than anywhere else except, perhaps, in the
-nurseries. Few people realize the solid comfort
-there is in floors. They are not simply objects
-lying flatly and dispiritedly beneath our feet to
-be trodden upon, but they make the most delightful
-divans and seats in the world, and possess a
-superior seating capacity.
-
-At least that was the way the Hampton girls
-found it, and during vacation time they often outraged
-a parent or relative by proceeding to sit
-down and be comfortable, if it chanced that
-every real chair was taken.
-
-That the goods to be sold should repose in the
-chairs, and the customers should sit on the floor,
-seemed highly natural to Peggy and Katherine,
-and a very satisfactory economy of space all
-round.
-
-“Now this,” Zelda was standing on the wabbly
-heap of cushions that constituted the platform,
-“*this* is my well-known blue chiffon dress. Everybody
-knows and can testify to its wearing qualities.
-This dress has appeared at every dance and
-reception since the opening of the term. It has
-shown up regularly about four times a week, and
-has been universally admired.
-
-“Now this dress”—she held it up conscientiously
-so that the light shone through it and it
-was seen to be more or less in shreds in certain
-places, but still presenting a pleasing ensemble,
-nevertheless.
-
-“There are the marks of honorable service
-about this dress. It has lots of good times to remember.
-I was never unhappy in it once, and
-that’s a boast that any gown might be proud of.
-Now, girls, I got this in Boston just before I came
-to college at the beginning of this year, and I
-went to Hollander’s for it and I paid eighty dollars.
-I’m tired of the dress now, but there are at
-least five good more wears out of it. It always
-*looks* dear and *sweet* once it gets on. The price
-of this dress is four dollars,” she wound up.
-
-There were two ways of auctioning. According
-to them, you either set your own price and the
-bidders’ contest simply went on to see which
-would be the first, or you offered the object after
-the approved auction custom and the bidders ran
-up the price as high as it would go.
-
-Zelda had a conscience. Had she not held the
-gown before the light in that frank fashion, the
-beauty of the frayed garment might have turned
-some freshman’s head to the extent of fifteen
-dollars or more, and it had served its purpose
-for Zelda—she wanted a few dollars spending
-money, and getting rid of her old things was a
-quick method of obtaining it.
-
-When the price of the blue chiffon was named,
-Lilian Moore nearly fell over on the floor. She
-had been straining forward across Katherine
-Foster’s knee, her eyes covetous and hungry.
-
-She had not come expecting to buy anything.
-She had merely “been dragged along,” as the
-girls said, and she had hoped to find enough
-pleasure in watching the others purchase the wonderful
-second-hands.
-
-But that pleasure was gone now. Suddenly,
-as she realized that this wonderful, shimmering
-blue butterfly of a dress was within her reach,
-she burned with a sudden fire to have it.
-
-For Lilian, who, under the Ambler girls’ teaching,
-had come to get together a fairly good school-day
-wardrobe at small cost, had never yet possessed
-a real evening dress.
-
-She had gone to party after party, reception
-after reception and dance after dance, always
-meekly and shamefacedly arrayed in the white
-simplicity that had been her graduation dress at
-high school the spring before. Now, staring her
-in the face with soft blue intensity, was Opportunity,
-and she meant to seize upon it.
-
-“Me,” she cried out, like a child in her eagerness.
-“I want it, Miss Darmeer. *Here’s* the four
-dollars!”
-
-.. File: 256.png
-
-Her spending money for weeks was poured extravagantly
-into Zelda’s hand, and the wonderful
-gown was thrown lightly over her trembling
-arm.
-
-For a little while at least—until the gorgeous
-thing actually dropped to pieces—she would appear
-as well-dressed, as beautiful and as fragile
-as the other girls, with her hitherto covered
-shoulders glistening charmingly into view and
-her arms bare and bright almost to the shoulder.
-
-At this moment Gloria came in from her own
-room, her fair face flushed, and her arms laden.
-There was a curious hauteur, that was foreign to
-her accustomed manner, clinging about her, somehow.
-
-And the very first thing that she put up was
-the wonderful suit of Belgian blue!
-
-As she mounted the swaying pile of cushions,
-her expression never softened to the hilarity that
-the occasion had held up till now.
-
-.. File: 257.png
-
-The light gleamed over the wonderful blue of
-the thing in her arms.
-
-“A suit,” she began, in that voice the freshmen
-worshipped, “a blue suit. Tailored to fit
-me. Do for any tall girl. The lining is, as
-you see, a good quality taffeta,” she turned the
-coat conscientiously inside out, “and a blue silk
-underskirt goes with the skirt. I’ve worn this
-three times. I don’t think very many people saw
-it, for it was only to chapel and vespers and——”
-
-A laugh interrupted her. That was rather
-scathing of her, those of her classmates who were
-present thought. For they were required to attend
-chapel and vespers and didn’t like the implication
-that they neglected their duty.
-
-“Kaddie,” whispered Peggy, “do you suppose
-she’s got so many clothes—that—that three wearings
-is—enough?”
-
-She gasped at the very idea of such a thing.
-The condition of the chiffon gown that Zelda
-had sold was more like her own things by the
-time she had done with them. She could not
-fancy any one parting with something they had
-scarcely become even used to yet.
-
-“Maybe it isn’t becoming to her.”
-
-“Oh, Kaddie!”
-
-Katherine looked again at the figure of Gloria
-with her blue burden over her arm and saw that
-she had spoken carelessly.
-
-The blue of the suit brought out the blue of
-the eyes in a dazzling fashion. The triumphant
-red and gold of Gloria’s hair and eye-lashes
-flamed more like those of a Norse goddess than
-ever.
-
-“What am I offered? I can’t advertise”—(the
-ghost of a smile did quirk her lips here for an
-instant)—“as Zelda did, that this suit has known
-only happy times. It’s—had to take its chances.
-But such as it is—it’s ready for your offers.”
-
-.. File: 259.png
-
-She stood expectantly, the suit lifted a little on
-her arm.
-
-“Twenty-five,” lazily called a senior from the
-back of the room.
-
-“I’m offered twenty-five,” said the auctioneer,
-“and I’m—still listening.”
-
-“Thirty,” piped Hazel Pilcher eagerly.
-
-“Forty,” jumped the senior’s voice from the
-back of the room.
-
-“Forty-one,” hesitated Doris Winterbean.
-
-There was no more bidding. Doris opened her
-check-book and wrote the sum which had purchased
-the shining wonder that had lately been
-the property of the freshman president. She
-knew that suit had never cost less than a hundred,
-and she was more than satisfied. Its
-former wearing rather lent it grace than detracted
-from its value, considering who the
-wearer was.
-
-“I was going to buy a new suit and a spring
-coat for next term,” said Doris, “but this will
-have to do instead of both now,—and I’d rather
-have it.”
-
-But nothing else that was put up by the others,
-or by Gloria herself, brought anything like that
-price—none even yielded so high a percentage
-of its original cost.
-
-Gloria offered waists, which went for prices
-such as fifty cents, or, at the highest, a dollar.
-Then she held up an adorable kimono, direct
-from Japan, that all the girls had envied and
-coveted. But beautiful kimonos are luxuries,
-whereas suits of some kind are necessities. So
-her sacrifice met with no such fortune as the blue
-suit had called forth. Most of the girls didn’t
-attend college auctions with their check-books.
-Doris Winterbean was a single foresighted exception.
-
-“Isn’t it terrible to see those beautiful things
-going for a few pennies?” said Peggy.
-
-.. File: 261.png
-
-“It is,” nodded Katherine. “What can that
-girl be thinking of?”
-
-“Thinking of turning into a savage, I should
-say,” Peggy speculated in answer. “You can see
-she isn’t going to have many clothes left.”
-
-“She looks as picturesque as ever, anyway,”
-sighed Katherine. “It’s too bad there are not
-more of our classmates here to see her.”
-
-“Yes, she was certainly a lucky choice for president,”
-agreed Peggy.
-
-“Your choice.”
-
-“Well, my choice first and the class’s afterwards,
-and I’m sure we’re both proud of our
-good taste.”
-
-The radiant one was again holding up an article
-of apparel before their interested gaze.
-
-“Now, this,” she began her advertisement, “is
-all of handmade lace——”
-
-An imperative knock sounded on the door.
-
-Every girl in the room started nervously. For
-auctions, while not against any college regulation,
-were not exactly the sort of thing that would
-meet with a matron’s approval when indulged in
-to the wholesale extent of this one at Weldon
-House.
-
-Perhaps that puzzled and anxious matron they
-had seen downstairs had followed the directions
-on the sign and was even now upon the threshold.
-How annoying, when there were many delectable
-and unsold articles still lying negligently
-over the chair backs.
-
-“Well,” cried Gloria, in the midst of her
-harangue, “come in.”
-
-But the door opened only a crack and a
-muffled voice came through it.
-
-Zelda Darmeer felt a certain responsibility
-since it was her room, but she would literally
-have had to wade through six rows of husky
-girls to get to the door.
-
-She stood up anxiously.
-
-.. File: 263.png
-
-“Peggy Parsons, go and see what it is, will
-you, please?” she begged, her face dark with annoyance.
-
-Peggy, by clutching at the knees and then the
-shoulders of the girls on either side, arose with
-difficulty and went out into the hall.
-
-What she saw there made her shut the door
-behind her.
-
-The matron, just as they had feared, was
-outside the door. But there was another woman
-with her. A horrid-looking woman, Peggy
-thought, very different from any one usually seen
-in campus houses.
-
-The matron’s face was troubled, and Peggy
-felt instinctively that it was something more than
-their reckless auction that was causing her uneasiness.
-
-The other woman’s expression was sullen and
-aggressive.
-
-She came forward threateningly as Peggy came
-out, but in a moment fell back with a scowl, as
-the light from the window at the end of the hall
-streamed more clearly over the little figure.
-
-“That’s not Miss Hazeltine,” she said snappishly.
-
-“No,” murmured the matron, still with that
-look of doubt and distaste. “This isn’t one of
-my girls at all. Are you—perhaps—a friend of
-Miss Hazeltine’s?”
-
-“I hope I’m one of her best friends,” said
-Peggy quickly. “And”—with a quick smile that
-said it all—“I’m a freshman.”
-
-“Well, I—don’t know,” hesitated the matron.
-
-The other woman frowned. “I want my
-money to-day,” she demanded.
-
-Peggy shivered as if she had suddenly been
-brought in touch with something ugly and sordid,
-something meant to remain without her share
-of experience.
-
-She was torn between the feeling that she had
-no business, in justice to Gloria, to listen to any
-more—and the desire, the need to keep Gloria
-away from the menace of this woman’s eyes.
-
-She felt that Gloria was even less able to meet
-and cope with this strange un-college-like situation
-than she, Peggy.
-
-For Gloria seemed of finer clay, and she herself—what
-was she but just an everyday young
-person, glad to be alive and curious about everything
-that life might hold,—happy or otherwise?
-
-Perhaps Gloria would hate her for stumbling
-upon a situation like this which didn’t concern
-her.
-
-“I think,” she said to the pained matron, “I
-think I’d better get Gloria. She’s in there——”
-Then, with an inspiration, she turned suddenly
-upon the unpleasant woman.
-
-“Won’t you go down to her room,” she questioned,
-“Number 20, and wait until she comes?
-I’m sure that would be better; then if she cares
-to see you, she can find you there.”
-
-“Oh, she won’t want to see me,” retorted the
-woman. “I’ll just wait here. There ain’t any
-other door to that room she’s in, is there?”
-
-Peggy’s heart turned sick.
-
-“I will send her out to you,” she said quietly.
-“What is your name, please?”
-
-“I’ll tell *her* my name,” answered the woman
-ungraciously.
-
-“I think,” observed Peggy in a low tone, “that
-you had better tell *me*—wouldn’t that be best,
-Mrs. Ormsby?”
-
-She appealed to the matron for confirmation.
-
-“Certainly,” agreed Mrs. Ormsby, catching a
-little of Peggy’s quiet fire. “You shall at least
-send in your name.”
-
-“Well,” grudged the woman, with a hateful
-smirk, “just tell Miss Hazeltine it’s Hart and
-Bates’ Dressmaking Establishment.”
-
-.. File: 267.png
-
-“All right,” murmured Peggy, and laid her
-hand on the door.
-
-The matron bit her lip uneasily, and Peggy
-turned the handle and went back into the babble
-of bidding that was going on inside.
-
-.. File: 268.png
-
-CHAPTER XIII—FEET OF CLAY
-=========================
-
-“My Morning Glory,” thought Peggy, in her
-heart as she stood among the auction guests.
-
-A feeling of loyalty filled her as she found
-with her glance the subject of the disagreeable
-conversation that had just taken place outside
-the door.
-
-The freshman president, all unconscious of
-impending disaster—or at least of its nearness—was
-in the act of taking off the wonderful high
-button shoes that she wore because one of the
-girls had expressed a desire to buy them.
-
-She was laughing at the incongruity of it, and
-the light was dancing in her rose-shadowed blue
-eyes.
-
-“The clothes off our backs,” she was saying
-gayly, “anything to please our customers——”
-
-.. File: 269.png
-
-And Peggy looked at the beautiful silk stockings
-that gleamed on her feet when the shoes
-were removed.
-
-“Look out, Morning Glory,” shouted a merry
-Junior, “there are some of your freshmen worshippers
-present—and they say all idols have clay
-feet!”
-
-Peggy’s heart skipped a beat, and Gloria seized
-the shoes uncertainly as if to put them on again.
-The room burst into a shout of laughter, and
-Gloria ducked her flaming head gracefully and
-laughed with the rest.
-
-“My shoes!” she cried, with the laughter still
-in her voice, as she held them up for sale, “right
-off the clay feet——”
-
-“Gloria!” cried Peggy reluctantly.
-
-“In just a minute,” answered the beautiful
-girl, “I’m busy selling *these*. Do you want to bid
-something? Then——”
-
-“Gloria,” urged Peggy again, for she had
-caught a faint but impatient tap on the door at
-her back. She held the knob, and she felt it turn
-under her grasp. She knew she was not as
-strong as the horrible woman outside.
-
-“There’s—somebody waiting to see you.”
-
-Gloria paused, swaying on the uncertain heap
-of cushions, with a flush of annoyance coloring
-her face. Then all at once she looked directly
-into Peggy’s eyes, and understood.
-
-“I’ll come,” she said, quickly, dropping the
-shoes with a thud on the floor, and descending
-from the teetering platform.
-
-“You haven’t sold those shoes to any one yet,”
-reminded Zelda Darmeer; “they still belong to
-you.”
-
-“That’s so,” assented Gloria abstractedly, and
-slipped into them.
-
-With their button sides loose and flapping
-grotesquely against her silken ankles, she shuffled
-with what dignity she might towards the door.
-Peggy took her hand from the knob, and Gloria
-disappeared into the corridor.
-
-There was silence in the room for a second
-after she had gone.
-
-Then the babble began again, not of bidding
-this time, but of conjecture, laughter and jests.
-
-“Mystery!” observed Zelda Darmeer, hunching
-up her shoulders.
-
-“Who *is* out there, Peggy?” some one demanded.
-“Don’t keep us in suspense.”
-
-“Yes, who’s there?” cried the others.
-
-“The—the matron,” said Peggy, truthfully.
-“She came up and——”
-
-“Well, she needn’t blame Morning Glory for
-this auction,” Zelda Darmeer started up; “I got
-up this auction, with two of the people from the
-first floor, to sell off our old duds. We didn’t
-even know Glory was coming into it, but when
-she heard it she seemed to be keen about it, so—but
-it isn’t her fault and I’ll tell Mrs. Ormsby
-so——”
-
-She was forcing her way through the crowd
-in good earnest. The six rows of girls were
-stepped on and trodden under foot ruthlessly as
-she proceeded towards the door.
-
-Peggy again sprang into position as guard.
-“Don’t,” she cried out, and then added in a more
-natural voice: “You’ve got us all here, now go
-on with the auction.”
-
-“Oh,” said Zelda, mystified, but amenable, “all
-right. I suppose she’ll be back in a minute, and
-Ormsby can’t do much anyway.”
-
-The auction went merrily forward, but Gloria
-didn’t come back.
-
-After an hour or so, when Peggy was sure the
-woman must have gone and the trying interview,
-whatever it was, must be over, she slipped
-from the room and went fearfully down the hall
-toward Number 20.
-
-.. File: 273.png
-
-She knocked on the door, and entered when a
-cold “Come” sounded.
-
-Gloria was seated shoeless on the couch, her
-red-gold hair in disarray, a frightened, harassed
-look in her wide eyes.
-
-“Gloria,” stammered Peggy, “do you want to
-talk to me?”
-
-Gloria shot her a quick glance, searching, appealing
-and yet at the same time resentful.
-
-“It depends,” said Gloria. “Do you like me
-very much?”
-
-“Very much,” returned Peggy simply.
-
-“Well, then,” flung out Gloria unexpectedly, “I
-sha’n’t tell you.”
-
-“Sha’n’t tell me—because I like you?” cried
-Peggy indignantly. “Why, I never heard of such
-a thing!”
-
-“Do you like me as well as you do Katherine?”
-the strange girl pursued.
-
-A vision of Katherine, familiar, dear, loyal,—her
-own room-mate, rose mistily before Peggy’s
-eyes.
-
-“No,” she said, truthfully, “of course not.”
-
-“Oh,” Gloria answered, “then it isn’t like the
-rest. Perhaps I can talk to you anyway. I know
-that it was your efforts that made me president,
-though, in the first place. Why did you do that?”
-
-“Because I knew you were the girl for the
-place.”
-
-“But I wasn’t.”
-
-“I think you have proved yourself to be all
-we hoped, and more.”
-
-“But you don’t—know about things.”
-
-“I know a good deal. The freshmen swear by
-you. They would follow your example——”
-
-“My example!”
-
-“Yes, and they couldn’t have a better pattern,
-Gloria.”
-
-“Oh, well, you are as bad as the rest. Please
-go and leave me. There’s no use. I haven’t
-anybody—go quickly, please——”
-
-“Now, Gloria, you’ve been saying the strangest
-things. From your very odd remarks I gather
-that if I—didn’t like you much, you’d think that
-made me a better confidante. Now, I can’t hate
-you even to please you. I like you—awfully
-much—and did from the moment you came into
-our room at the beginning of the year——”
-
-“It has nothing to do with my being president?”
-
-“Not a thing in the world!”
-
-With a little shuddering sob, Gloria reached
-for Peggy’s hand, and in an instant her shaking
-shoulders were held fast in Peggy’s reassuring
-clasp.
-
-“Everybody looks up to me so——”
-
-“Yes,” said Peggy, “and they ought.”
-
-“They ought not! Peggy, it wasn’t good for
-me, such sudden prominence! At home where I
-lived I was just one of a good many. I went
-abroad and traveled around and did not have an
-opportunity to establish much of a place for
-myself with any group. My father and mother
-are indulgent, but I’ve often heard my mother
-say she wished I didn’t have red hair. And here
-the girls are crazy about it——”
-
-Peggy smoothed the radiant hair in question,
-while a sudden smile curved her crooked little
-mouth.
-
-“Oh, Gloria, child,” she laughed, “I can see
-your trouble isn’t going to be such a bugaboo
-after all. Go on and tell me now.”
-
-“And I’ve never managed my own money——”
-
-“Now we’re coming to it,” thought Peggy.
-
-“And, Peggy, you may not believe it, but we
-aren’t so very rich, after all. I know that everybody
-says I’m a millionaire, but—we haven’t anything
-so very much, really. And I was always
-the first one asked to contribute to everything—and
-I had to give quite a bit as president——”
-
-“Ye-es,” mused Peggy, “I never thought of
-that side of it.”
-
-“And I was expected to wear the most wonderful
-clothes—I heard the girls make the remark
-that Glory Hazeltine never wore the same evening
-dress twice—and—and I was vain. I’ve
-seemed indifferent, Peggy, I know, but in my
-heart I was vain. I’m just beginning to find myself
-out.”
-
-“You’ve found yourself out wrong,” mused
-Peggy aloud, “and you are no vainer than any
-other girl would be in your position and with
-your assets.”
-
-“Well, then, I’m sorry for the others.”
-
-“Your story is that you were fiendishly extravagant,
-isn’t that all?”
-
-“All? Oh, Peggy!”
-
-“Well, most of us have that failing to fight—and
-some have reasons to make it harder to win.
-But anyway, girlie, that doesn’t seem very awful,
-after all. You know how the stores are? The
-dressmaking shops run after the popular girls
-and beg for their trade and offer them special
-prices and say, ‘Oh, my dear, I shouldn’t bother
-about paying now—just let it go on the account.’
-And the account seems so elastic—and you just
-order a gown or suit whenever you imagine you
-need one, and they are forever calling you up
-by phone and saying they have something extra
-nice——”
-
-“I don’t know,” said Peggy thoughtfully; “I’ve
-found most of the stores in this town wonderfully
-lenient. They will carry an account on
-and on, and if you pay once a year they’re satisfied.
-It must be a great inconvenience to them
-to handle such erratic accounts, but they know
-the college girls are *all* honest and will pay sometime.”
-
-.. File: 279.png
-
-“And I could have paid *sometime*—but I dare
-not tell dad. He would think running such accounts
-was awful. This dressmaking place is
-not like the other concerns. They—they hound—you——”
-
-Terror filled the baby-blue eyes.
-
-“Well, you should have told somebody when
-you found it getting beyond you. I have quite
-a bit of money each month, and I don’t know anything
-I’d rather——”
-
-“Oh, but I shall not need it now.” Gloria even
-smiled in her realization. “You see, I’ve sold
-everything I had for what it would bring, and—it
-made enough, I am thankful to say.”
-
-“Did you tell the woman?”
-
-“Not how I got it, no. I endorsed Doris’
-check and handed it over to her as if I had been
-a princess——”
-
-“I know your manner. Was she properly overcome?”
-
-.. File: 280.png
-
-“Well, no. In fact she said, ‘This is but a drop
-in the bucket. I’ll have you persecuted.’”
-
-“She must have said ‘prosecuted,’ Gloria.”
-
-“Well, one or the other, the effect is the same.
-She *has* been persecuting me.”
-
-“Well, and then did you give her the rest?”
-asked Peggy, desirous of hearing all of the
-story.
-
-“Yes, I poured into her hands the full amount
-the bidders had given me in return for all my
-beautiful kimonos, gowns, waists and underwear.”
-
-“Sounds like an elevator call in a department
-store.”
-
-“Doesn’t it? But she didn’t know. She
-counted it out and returned me two dollars and
-said I’d given her too much. I was thankful
-there had been enough. Oh, Peggy, Peggy, Mrs.
-Ormsby saw it all. She is a brick. But I feel
-so mean, so mean——”
-
-.. File: 281.png
-
-“You needn’t. Now you’ve learned, and you
-can go around here in sackcloth and ashes and
-you will be the ‘freshmen’s handsome president’
-still. That’s what the upperclass girls call you.
-So it will come out all right. And nobody guessing
-anything.”
-
-“You know,” Gloria was laughing through her
-tears, “the reason I wouldn’t tell you was because
-I couldn’t bear to risk seeing your stare of
-disillusionment and loss of faith—in case you
-felt about me as some of the others do. I don’t
-know why they should, but they act as if I were
-sort of superhuman. And all my worry about
-your attitude for nothing! I’ve just been plain
-Gloria Hazeltine to you all the time, haven’t I,
-Peggy? And to Katherine. I’m—kind of glad.
-It’s awful to have people holding such ridiculous
-ideals about you.”
-
-“No, it isn’t. When you’re graduated, you
-will look back on it as something very precious—and
-very wonderful. It is one of the best
-things that can come to any one—such idealization
-as you have met with at the hands of our
-class. And the only way to do is to live up to it,
-to make it as true as truth.”
-
-“That’s what I was doing, in a way,” explained
-Gloria woefully. “But only to the most material
-side of it. I wanted to live up to their ideal
-of me in wonderful clothes—in generous subscriptions,
-and all that kind of thing.”
-
-“Well, young lady, now you right-about face
-and live up to the other side of it. They would
-follow you and love you if you were as shabby
-as our wash-lady. So you can go as simply
-dressed as you want, and they will do nothing
-but imitate you. It’s a wonderful power you
-have, Gloria.”
-
-Gloria brushed back the straying hair from
-her tear-stained face.
-
-“I never thought of that, really, Peggy,” she
-said. “Do you suppose there is really a little
-something worth while in me to call forth such
-feeling on the part of the class?”
-
-“A good deal,” said Peggy. “But not—exactly
-what they think. You can be even finer than
-they believe, though, if you’ll set about it.”
-
-“I wish I were like you, Peggy,” wailed Gloria.
-
-“Like me! Now, Gloria Hazeltine, you know
-you don’t. Nobody expects me to be anything
-very remarkable. They love me but they have to
-love a lot of faults along with me. So they love
-me and look *down*, and you and look *up*.”
-
-“You’ve helped, Peggy. Instead of being
-sorry and ashamed of myself and realizing that
-I’m not as nice as they think, I’m going to turn
-that energy to *being* as nice. Do you think I can
-do it?”
-
-“I’m not from Missouri—but I cling to their
-motto, and I do believe you can fulfill it for me.”
-
-“All right, I *will* show you. You and all of
-them. I’m going to surprise you, Peggy Parsons!”
-
-Peggy left her room with a little sigh.
-
-“I’ve come to collect Katherine,” she poked
-her head into Zelda Darmeer’s abode and said.
-
-Katherine came hastily out to her, and the
-two made their way to Ambler House, the several
-purchases they had made carried loosely in their
-arms.
-
-When they were comfortably enwrapped in
-the dear, restful, homelike atmosphere of their
-own suite, Peggy gave Katherine a sketchy report
-of her interview with Gloria.
-
-“We’ve had to have our finger in two college
-pies of very different flavors, Kathie,” she mused
-when the tale was done. “Our first case was a
-girl who didn’t have recognition *enough*—was
-swamped under the weight of indifference and
-criticism that met her here. The other has too
-much and couldn’t stand it. She fell to pieces
-under the burden of worship the girls insisted
-on placing on her. It’s funny, isn’t it, Katherine?”
-
-“Such weeps, such weeps,” laughed Katherine,
-not without sympathy in her tone. “If only
-everybody in college could have things evened
-up for them as we have. We’re neither too high
-nor too low. We have a lovely suite—each of
-us has a—nice room-mate” (Katherine smiled
-as she flung this little inclusive compliment at
-herself), “and people like us a good deal, but
-not so much that they expect more of us than
-is humanly possible.”
-
-“But I don’t think we’d be any different in any
-situation,” judged Peggy. “Do you know, friend
-room-mate, I’m afraid we’re hopelessly commonplace.”
-
-“I believe you’re right,” Katherine agreed
-stoutly, “and I’m glad *of* it!”
-
-.. File: 286.png
-
-CHAPTER XIV—SPRING TERM
-=======================
-
-It is worth while having come through months
-of winter, full of varying fortunes, to wake at
-last in the glory of Spring Term.
-
-Spring Term! Those of us who have had it,—what
-wouldn’t we give to be able to drift backward
-for a moment and feel the wonder of Spring
-Term around us again? Sweet with its apple-blossoms,
-prodigal of its sunshine, giving away
-New England in a strange manner, showing that
-she possesses a wildness and radiance of youth
-that for three-fourths of the year she denies.
-
-For Spring Term is satisfaction. There is
-enough of it. When its magic first comes to the
-freshman she thinks there will be eons more of
-Spring Terms.
-
-.. File: 287.png
-
-But there will not be. Only four of them in a
-lifetime—during those years when the newness
-of life is fresh, when the power to respond sings
-through every girl’s heart its most exultant tune.
-
-A more or less bony livery horse, perked up
-for spring, with the inevitable runabout, stood
-before each campus house’s back door in those
-days.
-
-When his hirers came down from their rooms,
-they undid the knot about the hitching post and,
-picking up the reins, slapped them on the beast’s
-back and careened away, out into the wonderworld
-their Hampton had become.
-
-Red canoes began to flash across the bright
-and shallow waters of Paradise.
-
-Rubber-soled shoes slapped their way to the
-tennis courts, and their wearers sat for hours
-without any alleviating shade, just to have possession
-of a court at last for sixty minutes.
-
-“I don’t know *what* I’ve ever done to deserve
-it,” said Peggy, leaning on her window-sill beside
-Katherine, while the two looked out on it
-all.
-
-“I’ve heard the upperclass girls tell some of
-our freshmen when they were homesick, ‘Wait
-till Spring Term.’ Now I understand what they
-meant,” returned Katherine slowly.
-
-“Oh, room-mate, I am glad I belong to such a
-world. Wouldn’t it be—wouldn’t it be *terrible*
-to have Spring Term come along and be a senior—or
-an *alum*?”
-
-“Seniors graduate—I suppose they don’t realize
-it’s all for the last time—maybe they do,
-though. But alums!” Katherine caught her
-arm and pressed it in an odd panic. “Do you
-suppose we will actually some day be—that?”
-she asked with a shudder.
-
-Peggy laughed out into the sunshine. “Not for
-ages and ages. Three years more—why, that’s
-almost the same as forever. Katherine,” she
-changed the subject suddenly, “I wish we had a
-canoe! Watch those adorable ones on Paradise—see
-the drops sparkle off that paddle—oh,
-Kathie, let’s have one, h’mm?”
-
-Katherine was immediately beside herself with
-joy.
-
-“We can get one second-hand from a girl down
-at Weldon House,” she said joyously. “I heard
-about it the other day.”
-
-Peggy demurred. “I don’t want a second-hand
-one,” she declared decidedly. “I want a new one,
-that nobody has ever adventured in before us.
-I don’t know how to paddle though, do you?”
-
-“No, except that the girl at Weldon that wants
-to sell this one I mentioned took me out in hers
-and sort of advertised it by letting me experiment
-with the paddle awhile. I nearly tipped us
-over and she was so anxious to have me buy the
-boat she never said a word.”
-
-Within the next few days Peggy and Katherine wrote
-to Canada to see about the prices of
-canoes. They labored long and hard in the gymnasium
-pool and took the swimming tests that
-were necessary for a college permit for canoe
-ownership.
-
-And then, sad, and sickening disappointment,
-they found that freshmen weren’t allowed to own
-canoes at all!
-
-They left the boat-house with downcast eyes,
-but the glory of the day soon made them lift
-their gaze, and the first thing they saw was a
-joyous crew of their classmates going to sea in
-a moist-floored row-boat.
-
-In a moment life was as full of promise as
-ever and the two plunged down the boat-house
-steps and gave their gymnasium numbers in to
-charter the first craft of a similar kind that
-came along.
-
-“The water’s just as—wet, under this,”
-laughed Peggy as they finally pushed off.
-
-.. File: 291.png
-
-“And the oars are just as hard to use as a
-paddle,” cried Katherine, who had just dropped
-one overboard. “Oh, thank you,—yes, we can
-manage it all right; yes, *indeed*, we’ve had our
-swimming test!” This last was to the boat-house
-boy who rescued the oar and who seemed overly
-concerned for their safe voyage.
-
-“Paradise,” breathed Peggy softly, a little
-while later, as they drifted under the shade of
-the overhanging trees and looked up toward the
-glowing green campus and the bright and exotic
-botanical gardens of Hampton. “Only the river
-is named that—but it’s *all* paradise. Oh, Katherine,
-Katherine, I think we’ve had a happy
-year, don’t you?”
-
-But Katherine was not inclined at the moment
-to be either poetical or retrospective. “Mercy!”
-she cried out sharply, “now I’ve caught my oar
-on a root!”
-
-.. File: 292.png
-
-The bright days sped all too fast. A few walks
-around Hospital Hill, a climb up Mt. Tom, a
-number of evening street-car rides when the girls
-sat on the front seat outside the car just back
-of the motorman with the wind blowing through
-their hair, a jaunt or so to a distant tea-house,
-a drive behind one of the bony mares, a few
-negligible recitations and examinations—and—poof!—they
-were gone like smoke.
-
-The freshmen were urged to gather up their
-belongings and hasten home as soon as possible
-so that the campus rooms would be vacant for
-that greatest drama of the spring soon to be
-staged at Hampton—the commencement exercises
-for the senior class.
-
-“And you and I aren’t to see a bit of it,”
-grieved Peggy to her room-mate. “I suppose
-they are keeping it all a mystery from us until
-we get nearer it ourselves. Don’t forget to write
-to me often and *often* this summer, Kathie,—it
-seems strange I’m not going to see you for so
-long a time.”
-
-“Yes, I’ll write, of course, child. I’ll miss you
-and I’ll miss Hamp, but I’ll be glad to be home
-for a while, at that. My mother wants me and
-so do the rest of the dear folks. I’m so eager
-to get there I don’t know what to do—and yet
-my eyes are all full of tears at leaving, at the
-same time.”
-
-“Well, we ought to be laughing instead of
-crying—neither of us got any conditions or low
-grades except——”
-
-“Now you needn’t remind me of that. I got
-that low grade in botany because I couldn’t draw,
-not because I didn’t know the lessons. It’s funny
-if you have to be an artist for every course——”
-
-“Never mind, Kathie, I barely came out on the
-safe side of math. I’m going to have a bonfire of
-my trigonometry and my old higher algebra as
-soon as I get off the train at home. *They* shall
-never cause anybody else such misery.”
-
-“I’ll give you my botany book to throw in
-with them.”
-
-“All right, your botany book is elected to the
-conflagration.”
-
-“I know one thing that *won’t* go in.”
-
-“What’s that, my dear?”
-
-“A certain number of the *Hampton College
-Monthly*.”
-
-A quick color swept over Peggy’s face.
-
-Laughingly she caught her room-mate’s arm
-and started with her on an expedition to round
-up the freshmen of the house for a last half day
-together while they still enjoyed their lowly state.
-
-Florence Thomas, Myra Whitewell, Doris
-Winterbean, Gertrude Van Gorder, Lilian Moore
-and May Jenson they summoned out onto the
-campus where they were all content to stroll,
-arms intertwined, meeting other groups who
-were, like themselves, bidding Hampton farewell
-for the summer.
-
-It was late afternoon, with the sun streaming
-over everything and the houses and trees casting
-their long quiet shadows over the grass, when
-there drifted by a group of seniors, singing idly
-one of their senior songs.
-
-The music of it caught Peggy’s heart and she
-shut her eyes against the tears. There were
-senior celebrities in that group—girls whom she
-had known very well by sight—whom she would
-never see again. Part of college they had been,
-and now they were humming their senior song
-for the last time across that dear old campus.
-
-How could they bear to leave—when it was to
-be shut on the outside of the college gates always—except
-as they flitted back through the
-years in the doubtful and unenviable role of
-alumnæ?
-
-With a full heart Peggy was glad she was just
-beginning, glad that she would shout for her
-class’s red lion emblem at basketball matches and
-polo ground for three years more, glad that she
-was to return and buy, in the pride of her sophomoreship,
-her little red canoe, glad that college
-was still brimming over with experiences for
-her, as yet untried and unguessed.
-
-“Come quickly, Peggy,” cried Gloria Hazeltine,
-passing the Ambler girls on a run, “Glee
-club’s having a sing over by Seelye Hall. Hurry,
-or you’ll miss some of it.”
-
-Glad of the opportunity to be with so great a
-number of girls once more before vacation, the
-Ambler freshmen began to run too, and soon the
-voices of the glee club carried to them.
-
-Through the crowd that had gathered they
-caught glimpses of the singers’ white dresses.
-
-“They’re singing ‘Where-oh-where,’” cried
-Katherine.
-
-.. File: 297.png
-
-And as the words of the familiar song were
-wafted out to them, Peggy and Katherine smiled
-their queer pride and happiness into each other’s
-eyes, since for the first time the song applied to
-:sc:`Them`.
-
- | “Where, oh, where are those verdant freshmen?
- | Where, oh, where are those verdant freshmen?
- | Where, oh, :sc:`Where` are those verdant freshmen?
- | Sa-afe *now* in the Soph’more Class!”
-
-|
-|
-|
-|
-|
-
-.. _pg_end_line:
-
-\*\*\* END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PEGGY PARSONS A HAMPTON FRESHMAN \*\*\*
-
-.. backmatter::
-
-.. toc-entry::
- :depth: 0
-
-.. _pg-footer:
-
-A Word from Project Gutenberg
-=============================
-
-We will update this book if we find any errors.
-
-This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/35729
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one
-owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and
-you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set
-forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to
-protect the Project Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge
-for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not
-charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is
-very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as
-creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research.
-They may be modified and printed and given away – you may do
-practically *anything* with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-.. _Project Gutenberg License:
-
-The Full Project Gutenberg License
-----------------------------------
-
-*Please read this before you distribute or use this work.*
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
-Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
-http://www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
-````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-**1.A.** By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by
-the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
-or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-**1.B.** “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-**1.C.** The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
-Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is in the public domain in the United
-States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a
-right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free
-access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works
-in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
-Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
-the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
-with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it
-without charge with others.
-
-
-
-**1.D.** The copyright laws of the place where you are located also
-govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most
-countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the
-United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms
-of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-**1.E.** Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-**1.E.1.** The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
-on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
-phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
- almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
- re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
- with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-**1.E.2.** If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
-derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating
-that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work
-can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
-paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing
-access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with
-or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements
-of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of
-the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in
-paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-**1.E.3.** If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and
-distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and
-any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
-this work.
-
-**1.E.4.** Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project
-Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a
-part of this work or any other work associated with Project
-Gutenberg™.
-
-**1.E.5.** Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute
-this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg™ License.
-
-**1.E.6.** You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other
-than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site
-(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or
-expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a
-means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original
-“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include
-the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-**1.E.7.** Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-**1.E.8.** You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided
-that
-
-.. class:: open
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you
- already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to
- the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to
- donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60
- days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally
- required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments
- should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4,
- “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
- Archive Foundation.”
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
- works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
-
-**1.E.9.** If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and
-Michael Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact
-the Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below.
-
-**1.F.**
-
-**1.F.1.** Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
-considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe
-and proofread public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-**1.F.2.** LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the
-“Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
-Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the
-Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a
-Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-**1.F.3.** LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-**1.F.4.** Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set
-forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH
-NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-**1.F.5.** Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-**1.F.6.** INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation,
-the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
-``````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain
-freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To
-learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and
-how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the
-Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org .
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-``````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
-http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the
-Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to
-the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr.
-S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are
-scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is
-located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801)
-596-1887, email business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date
-contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at http://www.pglaf.org
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- | Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- | Chief Executive and Director
- | gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-```````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread
-public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing
-the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely
-distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of
-equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to
-$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status
-with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works.
-`````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the
-U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's
-eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII,
-compressed (zipped), HTML and others.
-
-Corrected *editions* of our eBooks replace the old file and take over
-the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is
-renamed. *Versions* based on separate sources are treated as new
-eBooks receiving new filenames and etext numbers.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility:
-
- http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including
-how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe
-to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-
diff --git a/35729-rst/images/cover.jpg b/35729-rst/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1b8ea92..0000000 --- a/35729-rst/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/35729.txt b/35729.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 8b73972..0000000 --- a/35729.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5835 +0,0 @@ - Peggy Parsons a Hampton Freshman - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Title: Peggy Parsons a Hampton Freshman - -Author: Annabel Sharp - -Release Date: March 30, 2011 [EBook #35729] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: US-ASCII - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PEGGY PARSONS A HAMPTON -FRESHMAN *** - - - - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net. - - - PEGGY PARSONS - A HAMPTON FRESHMAN - - BY - ANNABEL SHARP - - AUTHOR OF "PEGGY PARSONS AT PREP SCHOOL" - - M. A. DONOHUE & COMPANY - CHICAGO--NEW YORK - - MANUFACTURED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA - - - - - - -Contents - - - - CHAPTER I--MAKING AN IMPRESSION - - - CHAPTER II--SUITE 22 - - - CHAPTER III--PEGGY'S MASTERPIECE - - - CHAPTER IV--NEW PAINT AND POETRY - - - CHAPTER V--MORNING GLORY - - - CHAPTER VI--AS OTHERS SEE US - - - CHAPTER VII--CINDERELLA - - - CHAPTER VIII--INDIAN SUMMER - - - CHAPTER IX--THE HOUSE DANCE - - - CHAPTER X--TINSEL AND SPANGLES - - - CHAPTER XII--THE AUCTION - - - CHAPTER XIII--FEET OF CLAY - - - CHAPTER XIV--SPRING TERM - - - - - - - - - INTRODUCTION - - - -Last year Peggy Parsons and Katherine Foster were room-mates at Andrews -Preparatory School. - -Their escapades and their hunger for good times and adventure kept them -from being great favorites of the principal there, but they were loved -by the girls of the school and were soon invested with a degree of -leadership. - -"Peggy Parsons at Prep School," the first book in this series, tells how -much happiness they managed to crowd into a single year. - -A would-be charitable enterprise of Peggy's is recounted, also. And if -she had never undertaken it, mistaken though she was, she could not have -gone to Hampton, and the present volume would never have been written. - -Mr. Huntington, a rich old man, whom people believed to be -poverty-stricken because of the way he lived, became a great friend of -Peggy's as the result of a Thanksgiving dinner party she arranged for -the cooking-class of her school to give him. - -She and Katherine were instrumental, through an adventure in playing -amateur detectives, in finding Mr. Huntington's grandson, of whom he had -lost track. - -The grandson--the "Jim" of the present book--was an Amherst student -about Peggy's own age. - -Katherine Foster had planned to go to Hampton College, but Peggy could -not see her way clear. The room-mates were broken-hearted at the -prospect of not being together for another year. After Katherine had -been assigned another room-mate, Gloria Hazeltine, Peggy gave up hope of -going and could not plan with any interest for any other kind of year. - -Mr. Huntington then stepped in and turned over for Peggy's use the -income from a dear little group of bungalows which he had named "Parsons -Court." - -So Katherine and Peggy were enabled to look forward to college together -just as they had their prep school. - - - - - - - - PEGGY PARSONS - A HAMPTON FRESHMAN - - - - - - -CHAPTER I--MAKING AN IMPRESSION - - -"Katherine Foster!" - -"Peggy Parsons!" - -Two suit-cases went banging down on the wooden platform and two radiant -figures hurled themselves into each other's arms, oblivious of the -shriek of departing trains, the rattling of baggage trucks, and the -jostling crowds who were at liberty to laugh at their impulsiveness. - -For this was Springfield, where East meets West on its way to half a -dozen New England colleges, and where every fall the same scenes of -joyous greeting are enacted with the annual accompaniment of little -squeals of delighted welcome and many glad kisses. - -"Well, Peggy, you look just the same as ever!" - -"It's been a perfect _century_, Katherine! Going right up to Hampton? -Taking the 9:10? So am I. Oh, so _much_ to talk about----" - -Breathlessly chattering all the while, the two girls in blue serge, who -had been room-mates last year at preparatory school, gathered up their -suit-cases again and crossed the tracks to the other side of the station -to wait for the Hampton train. Engines steamed along before and behind -them, but neither looked away from the other's glowing face during the -crossing, nor did they cease both to talk at once until they were -actually seated in their train some time later, packed in with a mob of -laughing and attractive girls with suit-cases in the aisles, in the -racks over their heads, and in their laps. - -"Isn't it wonderful that we met this way?" cried Katherine, while Peggy -was trying to hand the remaining untraveled bits of their tickets to the -perspiring conductor. "We'll see our new rooms for the first time -together, and we'll make a very nice impression on the inhabitants of -Ambler House because we can plan out some kind of grand entry to appeal -to them." - -Peggy laughed. "It's an awfully _big_ place we're going to," she said, -looking about at the swaying crowds of girls. "I'm just beginning to -realize it. It will take more than our planning to make any impression -at all, I think. And maybe nobody will _ever_ notice us. It won't be -like Andrews." - -"You're still Peggy Parsons, aren't you? And I'm still your room-mate, -Katherine Foster. _And_ we're going to live in one of the grandest -suites on campus--oh, I don't believe they will pass us by altogether." -And Katherine gave a little swaggering motion of her head that sent -Peggy into gales of laughter. - -"You're conceited and snobbish, friend room-mate," she giggled. "The -summer has spoiled you." - -But Katherine smiled back complacently into her eyes. - -Suddenly there was a curious stir all about them. The girls who had been -standing in the aisle were all pushing toward the end of the car, and -those seated were struggling up from under their luggage, their faces -bright with anticipation. - -"Katherine," whispered Peggy, "I think we're there!" - -Oh, the world of meaning in that one sentence. The hopes, the -expectations, the pleasures and good times for four whole years were -summed up in it, and Katherine silently nodded her head, unable to -speak. - -The brakeman was already calling out something that he meant for -"Hampton," and he rounded out his shout with the long-drawn wail, "Don't -leave any articles in the car!" - -As if any of those precious and bulky suit-cases could be forgotten! The -stampede began in earnest as soon as the train stopped, and Peggy and -Katherine found themselves swept out to the platform and jostled down -the steps and thrust forward toward the station of their own college -town. - -The girls from the train rushed this way and that, and other girls from -the college rushed to meet them. Katherine spied a taxi that had still -two vacant seats. - -"Come, taxi,--quick," she gasped in Peggy's ear. And the two went -running forward, their suit-cases bumping and thumping against their -knees. Before they reached the machine they saw that they were racing -with a mob of other girls, all frankly eager to be the first to secure -places in the last cab with a vacancy. - -In every direction other taxis were whirring off, filled to overflowing -with girls and bags, and here and there the rumble of hoofs mixed in, as -a pair of horses drawing an old-fashioned cab likewise laden dashed off. - -Peggy and Katherine were panting. It had become a very exciting race. A -taller girl, with a lighter suit-case, sprinted ahead of them and -reached the taxi first. But she stopped to ask the driver his price, and -while she was doing so Katherine and Peggy piled in. - -The taller girl turned to take her rightful place and saw two hot and -beaming young ladies in the exact corner she had run so hard to claim. - -She stepped back with a chagrined laugh, and Peggy and Katherine laughed -too, with the utmost good nature, now that they had attained what they -sought. They heard the other two occupants of their car murmuring the -names of college houses to the chauffeur, and with a thrill of pride -Peggy said, "Ambler House." - -"And you, miss?" the driver asked Katherine. - -"Why, Ambler House, too, of course," she said, and then blushed scarlet -for fear the other girls would think her an idiot, for at the moment it -had indeed seemed to her that even a taxi-cab driver ought to know that -she was going to live in college wherever Peggy was. - -The quaint, prim streets of the New England town were nothing but so -much colored confusion to the eyes of the four in the cab. Each one had -a consciousness that this perhaps was the height of life: that they -would never touch anything better than this again. Riding along thus, -packed tight in a taxi, through Hampton, to college for the first time. - -They felt as if all previous experiences were washed away--and all -future ones unknown and unguessed at. Everything was before them--the -glory of being young singing in their hearts and going to their heads -like wine--what wonder that they felt life had been made just for them -and was already beginning to yield its fruits into their eager hands! - -The cab went grating up a hill, and in a moment there was a bright -stretch of green before them, with any number of red brick buildings on -it, some of them covered with ivy. Hampton College was spread before -their gaze without any warning to prepare them. But each girl knew, as -if she had seen it often, that this was really College. - -Katherine and Peggy craned their necks quite frankly out of the window, -and when they drew their heads in, the other girls followed their -example shamelessly. - -"It looks--nice," ventured Peggy, with a long sigh of satisfaction. - -"It looks just--the way I thought it would," answered one of the -strangers, and then gave a little embarrassed laugh because her voice -had sounded so thrilled. - -The taxi made a sharp turn, and they were actually inside the sacred -precincts of Campus--there on each side were the rows of college houses, -and in the distance was a magnificent structure of stone. The morning -sun shone over it all. A sense of homelikeness and a strange comfortable -feeling of love for it came, even at this first view, into their hearts. - -"We are to live in one of these houses," Peggy rapturously reminded -Katherine. "In a moment the taxi will stop and it will be _our_ house. -Katherine, pinch my arm. It all seems so queerly familiar, maybe I'm -just dreaming it after all." - -But the taxi did stop in a minute or two, and the driver was opening the -door and saying "Ambler House" in a matter-of-fact tone. The two other -girls nodded good-bye to Peggy and Katherine. Katherine stepped down and -was handed her bag. Peggy was conscious that the long porch of the brick -house before which they had drawn up was filled with girls interestedly -watching for freshman newcomers. She thought of their plan to make a -good initial impression, and descended as gracefully as might be, with a -charming little smile of eagerness and anticipation that was not assumed -at all. - -The driver was lifting down her heavy suit-case. And then quite -unexpectedly came the fall that follows pride. Only, while the pride had -been Peggy's, the fall was her suit-case's. - -Thump! Thud! it went smashing down to the ground, and its bulging sides -flew apart, and hair-brushes, mirrors, nightgown, kimono, and powder -boxes and tooth paste all shot out in every direction and rolled -ignominiously about on the campus lawn, in full view of the crowded -porch of Ambler House. - -Peggy's crimson ears caught shrieks of laughter, her tear-filled eyes -saw girlish figures doubling up in mirth--and under her feet and round -about, the ground was white with powder, redolent with oozing perfume -and strewn with her most intimate belongings. - -There was something about it all that had the awful publicity of a -nightmare. Such things couldn't really happen. Oh, if she could only -melt away--or wake up or even crawl back into the taxi and hide. - -"Shall I help you pick the things up?" - -"I'm afraid this powder can never be scraped up again. I've put some -back into the box, but there's quite a bit of grass and gravel mixed -with it." - -She was completely surrounded by helpful girls, who had flown out from -the porch, their laughter still on their lips, and were now kneeling and -stooping everywhere about the scene of the catastrophe. - -"Your clean shirtwaist," cried one of these helpers sympathetically, as -she pulled a fragile bit of dimity and Cluny lace from under the -taxi-cab where it had fluttered. "It won't be good for very much now -until it's laundered." - -Into the suit-case the things were tumbled with despatch but not -neatness. The taxi driver was contrite, but he did not offer to touch -any of the scattered feminine luggage and insisted quite audibly that -there had been "too many things in there anyway." - -Katherine paid him, eying him reproachfully, and he chugged away, -leaving the two heart-broken freshmen greatly discomfited by the mishap. - -Thus it was that the two girls who had hoped to make so attractive an -impression slunk into Ambler House with a straggling procession of merry -followers behind them carrying odds and ends that refused to be crammed -back into the damaged suit-case. And thus it came about also that they -looked about Suite 22 with blind eyes and failed to realize that it was -one of "the grandest suites on Campus" and overlooked Paradise. - -Peggy sat down in a little heap on the window seat in their living-room -and didn't even appreciate that it _was_ a window seat, and one of very, -very few at college. - -"I'm glad it--didn't happen in Springfield," was the first thing Peggy -said. - -"Ye-es," admitted Katherine, standing uncertainly in the middle of the -room. And then she added irrelevantly: "I think there are awfully nice -girls in this house." - -Peggy buried her little burning face in the upholstery of the window -seat. "Do--you?" she asked in muffled tones. "I didn't dare look at -them." - -"I thought they seemed a very--_jolly_ set," pursued Katherine -tentatively. - -She was rewarded by a rueful chuckle from the figure on the window seat. - -"And anyway," Katherine followed up her advantage, "they _did notice_ -us,--more than they do most freshmen. Paid rather particular attention, -in fact." - -That was too much for happy-go-lucky little Peggy and she laughed until -she shook, even while the contradictory tears ran forth from her swollen -eyes and trickled through her fingers onto the green leather -seat-cushion. - -"I--I'll--never go down to luncheon, Kathie," she protested between a -laugh and a sob. "I'll never go outside this room again. I can't -possibly bear to look them in the face." - -Rap-tap-tap! - -Katherine whirled toward the door and Peggy sat up. - -Rap-tap-_tap_! It was more insistent this time, and the knob of the door -turned even as Peggy called out a none too cordial "Come" that broke -pathetically in the middle. - -A dark-haired girl entered impetuously, a sparkle in her friendly eyes. -Peggy remembered her with an inward qualm as one of the most -appreciative spectators on the porch a few moments ago. - -"Aren't you folks _crazy_ about your rooms? Have you seen the view over -Paradise? It's wonderful. I've been wondering who would have these. I -live right across the hall--and I--I----" - -Those sparkling eyes fairly danced now, and Peggy became aware of a tiny -package being thrust forward by the pretty visitor. - -"I saw yours was trampled, so I brought you some tooth-paste!" finished -the girl, to their amazement. - -She had scarcely left them, swinging mentally between indignation and -bewildered gratitude, when a pair of girls came unceremoniously in upon -them without knocking at all, and stood hesitating before them, arms -entwined about each other and holding something half out of sight. - -"I always think it's a ghastly thing to be without powder," one of them -finally mustered the courage to say, "and I came away with two boxes. -It's rice powder, flesh tint,--I hope you like that as well as white; -and I brought you some--and a chamois. Yours was muddy. I picked it up, -but I parted with it again. I knew you wouldn't possibly want it,--it -couldn't make your face anything but _black_." - -"And here's a--waist." The other was speaking now. "I thought you might -be--traveling light, and--since nobody's trunks have come, please wear -this down to luncheon. It's my _best_ one, so I won't deprecate it at -all. I think it's a darling, and if you'll give it its first wearing, -I'll be only too happy." - -Katherine glanced across at Peggy and smiled. Her room-mate was wiping -away the last gleam of moisture from her eyes, and the inner sunlight of -her spirit was beginning to shine through the gloom. - -She rose and went toward the girls, but they laid their offerings on a -chair and withdrew. While Peggy was looking after them appreciatively, -another stranger entered on a similar mission. - -For fifteen minutes, while Peggy and Katherine were making themselves -presentable for luncheon, the gift-bearers kept coming, leaving their -present on the dressing-table in the bedroom or the window seat in the -living-room, sometimes saying nothing at all, and sometimes a great -deal. - -"You won't mind going down now?" Katherine asked. - -"N-not so much," admitted Peggy, putting dabs of perfume out of various -bottles here and there on her cheered-up countenance, on her fluffy -gold-brown hair, and on the new waist, contributed. - -For at least six girls had brought perfume and loyal Peggy meant to have -one represented just as truly as another, so she followed this neutral -course of using all,--with a resulting odor that was anything but -neutral. - -As she went into the big dining-room, each giver could distinctly -discern the pervading sweetness of her own scent bottle and was -satisfied. - -It seemed to Peggy that every face was lifted and turned toward her as -she and Katherine came in. There was a temptation to walk with lowered -eyes, and sink into the seat the head waitress might indicate, without -meeting a single person's gaze. - -But casting this desire aside, she went in bravely, her eyes taking in -the whole room. And every girl smiled back at her with the very essence -of friendship and proprietorship, for there was hardly a girl in the -room who had not contributed something that the radiant freshman was -even then wearing, or had just made use of. - -So Peggy did not have to wait until the others in her house had learned -to love her, but she was taken from the first day into their hearts. And -she felt the warmth of their love around her even while she went through -so prosaic a ceremony as the partaking of a meager college luncheon. - - - - -CHAPTER II--SUITE 22 - - -It was right in the middle of Freshman Rains. - -The faces of the new girls appeared white and mournful, pressed against -the dormitory windows, or flushed and laughing from between rubber -helmets and slickers out on the campus, according to their dispositions. - -Up and down the second floor corridor of Ambler House trooped the usual -forenoon procession, umbrella tips clicking on the polished boards: -those who were going out to classes making a flapping sound with their -rubber garments, those returning giving out a sloshing noise that -advertised the weather outside in an unfavorable manner. - -Before several of the doors wet umbrellas were open on the floor to dry, -while tiny rivulets trickled steadily from the steel prongs. They looked -like big black bats which had flown in to seek shelter from the outer -torrents and might be expected to take wing again at any minute. - -It was not a hilarious atmosphere at best, but, to add to its dripping -depression, two wails of a most long-drawn and lugubrious sort began to -be wafted down the length of the hall over the tops of the wet -umbrellas, drifting in heart-brokenly through the students' doors, and -dying away in receding cadences whenever a disconsolate head lifted -itself from a cushion to listen or a helmet strap was shoved back from a -surprised and inquisitive ear. - -"M--MMm-MO-O-Oh," went the wail, and then "Moo-oo-oo," with a pastoral -significance that was particularly mystifying. - -No use for any girl to tell herself that this was the wind howling--or -the rain dejectedly descending on a tin roof--for no wind ever howled so -precisely up and down scales with such sobbingly human and barnyard -notes, and no rain was ever known to be so surprisingly vocal, nor so -loud and threatening one moment and so tremulously broken and far away -the next. - -"Go! Gug-gug-go! Gug-gug-GO-go-go!" screamed the dual wail, apparently -expressive of the utmost suffering, and yet, through it all, maintaining -a baffling rhythmical quality and a monotony of utterance that sent a -shuddering wonder in its wake as it coursed down the hall. - -But during such a disheartening season as Freshman Rains the spirit of -investigation is not keen, and the residents on the second floor -preferred to distract their attention by lessons that must be learned or -by long and rambling letters home that ended with vague hints that -somebody in their house was being killed down the hall. - -It was not until the voices broke out into wild and mirthless laughter -that their apathetic spirits were aroused to protest. - -"Goodness, girls, what's that awful noise?" an indignant brown head -poked itself out from one of the umbrella-guarded doors and sent its -peevish remonstrance down the corridor. In an instant every door framed -a face--or two faces--and a babble of questions was echoed back and -forth. - -But triumphantly right through the shrill notes of their eager queries -rang the weird and displeasing sound that had so disturbed them. - -"Ha-HA! Ho-HO! He-HEE! Haw-HAW!" - -"It's too much!" averred the girl who had spoken first. "_Where_ is that -sound being made? And _what_ is it? Seems to me as if it were from Suite -22--do you think somebody is torturing those freshmen?" It was just what -everybody did think, but they dreaded the admission. "Let's go in -there," the girl continued, "and--and find out." She ended rather -weakly, shrinking before the task of investigating so unearthly a sound -as that. - -The girls were flocking forth, some still in their damp slickers, the -rain glistening on them; others all immaculate just as they were ready -to start out to recitations: and still a lazy third contingent, who had -not yet had any classes or who were wantonly cutting them, as sweet as -flowers in Japanese silk kimonos and little pattering slippers. - -Together they made the charge on Door 22. - -Crowding in at the breach as it swung open, they gasped in sudden -bewilderment at the sight that met their eyes. - -Standing rigidly side by side like two soldiers on parade, but with -their hands solemnly placed upon their diaphragms while they emitted -simultaneously the weird noises that had alarmed the house, were Peggy -Parsons and Katherine Foster, the idols of Ambler House! - -Their eyes widened at the wholesale intrusion and their hands fell -limply to their sides, and then, as the indignant chorus broke out -around them, they looked at each other in crimson confusion and burst -out laughing. - -"Why--c-could you h-h-hear us, g-girls?" cried Katherine incoherently -through her shaking spasms of mirth. - -"Hear you?" echoed Hazel Pilcher, who had led the charge upon them. -"Hear? Well, my _dears_, did you think you were exactly whispering? I -never listened to so awful a concert in my life. It's a wonder I didn't -call the house-matron. Oh, you incorrigible youngsters, what in the -world was it?" - -Peggy's face assumed an aggrieved expression immediately. - -"It was only our lesson," she responded somewhat sulkily. - -"Lesson! My goodness, what are they giving the freshmen now that their -lessons turn out to be imitations of a menagerie? Why, when I was a -freshman"--(with a very superior air, for Hazel Pilcher was now enjoying -all the glory of a sophomore's exalted position)--"we had Latin and -French and math and history, but I never heard of a course in ghostly -noises. I'm sure that in my year they at least spared us that." - -"Just the samey that was our lesson," Peggy persisted, "that was our -practice work for to-morrow's yell." - -"Do you mean----?" Hazel began to understand, for one cannot be a -sophomore without knowing most of the abbreviations in which college -terminology abounds. - -"Elocution, if we have to simplify it," said Peggy. "I suppose you girls -didn't take that course. Well, Katherine and I are just--taking it for -all it's worth. I guess we want to learn to speak correctly and place -our voices right from the diaphragm and make full and open tones----" - -"Spare muh!" interposed a senior who was known to be already practicing -up for dramatics. "I hear nothing but that sort of thing all day long -these days. I might have guessed what your vocal gymnastics meant--but -they were so particularly horrible----" - -"Well, the worse they sound the better they are," murmured Peggy, -deprecatingly. "And I thought myself we did it rather well." - -Elocution, or, as the girls called it with enthusiasm, yellocution or -yell, was an elective course that entailed no studying, but a vast deal -of labor along a different line. The victims who were beguiled into -taking it, thinking to gain an easy course minus mental effort, that -would count nevertheless a perfectly good two hours a week for their -degree, were often mere tearful wrecks after the first few days when -they were stood up before an enormous, gaping class and put through test -after test to the running accompaniment of wounding comment on their -enunciation, their manner, their throats, their gestures--everything. - -They became acquainted for the first time with all the distressful -mystery of larynxes and pharynxes--which most of them had always -supposed were the names of diseases--they learned about diaphragms, too, -and were forced to breathe in different ways and shout and cry "Ha-ha," -all the time feeling for the muscular hammer stroke at their waist -lines. It was so embarrassing to Peggy at first that she couldn't make -any sound at all when they told her to say "Ha-ha," and it was only -after three attempts that she managed a faint and disheartened squeak. - -"Your voice is little and thin," criticised the teacher sharply. "I -shall give you exercises to round it out." - -And that's what she had done, and these were what Peggy and her faithful -room-mate were practicing at the moment of the inrush of visitors. - -She explained to her guests how little and thin her voice was, but they -laughed scornfully and said if she had any more of a one, they'd see -that she was put off campus, that, as far as they were concerned, they -believed she had the biggest and the fattest voice on record, which -seemed to restore Peggy's self-respect in a way marvelous to behold. - -"A person can be happy," she assured them conversationally, "just so -long as she doesn't know anything about herself--how she talks, how she -looks or how she impresses other people. But the minute you get her -conscious of all these larynx-pharynx-diaphragm machines inside her -she'll never know another happy minute until she conquers them all and -can speak just like a Nazimova with 'em. Though Nazimova is rather -sobby, I'm told--maybe I'd better train myself up after Blanche Ring -instead." - -"Peggy," Katherine put in at this point questioningly, "don't you think -we might set the water over and give the girls some tea?" - -At this delightful prospect many of the girls--especially the little -lazy kimonoed ones--sat right down wherever they happened to be, in a -chair or on the floor, with such looks of blissful anticipation on their -faces that they were a pleasant sight. It wasn't often tea was served in -the middle of a rainy forenoon and the two Andrews freshmen were already -so practiced in little parties before they came to college, that even a -cup of tea served by them had a grace and an added interest, that it -could not have possessed in the rooms of girls who were just tasting -their first bit of life away from home. - -Peggy looked in some consternation at the comfortable crowd with its -expectant and gleeful expression, and demurred slowly. - -"I just _have_ to train my voice," she said, "but I suppose, even with -them here, I can go right on?" - -A groan greeted this proposal that was anything but complimentary. - -Peggy looked hurt. "Oh, you just wait," she said vindictively, but with -a laugh struggling for utterance at the same time. "Some day you'll pay -to hear me--see if you won't--and I mean to work at it right along all -through four years and then--and--then----" her voice grew dreamy and -her eyes stared off into a heavenly future, "and then maybe I can be in -the mob at senior dramatics!" - -The senior of the party laughed at the pretty compliment, for she -herself was only in the mob, and her classmates didn't think she had -such a marvelous success either--so it was pleasant to have the -adoration of a popular freshman. - -"I'm sure you will be," she said graciously, "and with one accord we all -accept the future mob member's invitation to tea." And she sat down with -the rest and waited patiently. - -With a sigh, Peggy lit the little alcohol lamp under the tea kettle and -Katherine dived mysteriously under the desk to emerge a moment later -with something that sent a general shout of approval through the entire -group. - -"A box! A box!" they cried, "Katherine has a box from home!" - -Nothing else in life possesses quite the wonder and the satisfying -delight of a real box from home. If the parents at home only knew of the -wide-eyed envy of all the girls as they cluster around one of these -brighteners of college existence as it is being opened, there would be a -continuous procession of expressmen tramping in at the back door of all -the college houses, week in and week out, and every single closet shelf -would hold its quota of jam jars, home-made cookies, and fine large -grape-fruit so that the same glow of satisfaction and sense of being -loved would abide in each girl's heart all the time. - -The tea ball was being daintily dipped in and out of the steaming cups, -the cold chicken was being eagerly passed down the line of girls, when -the door of suite 22 opened again and a confused and blushing stranger, -tall, with wonderful reddish hair and baby-blue eyes, stepped inside and -asked in a voice that was so full of fright that it would never have -passed in that elocution class of Peggy's, if this was Miss Katherine -Foster's room. - -"I'm trying to find Miss Foster," the scared voice went on, "because I -was to have roomed with her this year. I'm Gloria----" - -With a single bound, the impulsive Peggy had reached the beautiful -stranger and had thrown her arms around her neck. It was all her fault, -she was thinking, all her fault that this nice, nice girl had been -deprived of the finest room-mate on campus, for while Peggy and -Katherine were at Andrews Preparatory School, Peggy had not known that -she herself could go to college until the last minute, and Katherine had -already been assigned another room-mate. When Peggy had been given the -money to come, however, by old Mr. Huntington, her friend, Katherine had -written to Gloria Hazeltine--who stood before them now--and had -explained that she just must room with her own Peggy, and would Gloria -mind and she could easily find somebody else. - -Neither of the girls had seen Gloria before, but at this first glimpse -of her, Peggy's heart was warm with a sense of wanting to make up to her -for having taken her place, and hence the smothering arms she wrapped so -quickly around the newcomer's neck. - -All the embarrassment of the new guest fled at this surprisingly eager -reception. She drew back from Peggy's arms and smiled happily down into -her face. - -"Oh, oh," she cried, "I wish more than ever that you were my room-mate! -Which is Peggy Parsons that has taken you away from me?" - -Peggy at once saw the other's mistake and flushed. "I'm the guilty -party," she admitted. "I'm Peggy. But I want you please to like me a -little--anyway. And now----" suddenly changing to a business-like tone -of hospitality, "sit right down and have some tea. Girls, this is -Morning Glory, Katherine's and my best friend. You don't mind my calling -you that?" she inquired anxiously. "That's the way Katherine and I spoke -of you to ourselves and you--your looks bear it out so well," she -faltered. - -Gloria, very much taken into the Ambler House set, and already being -plied with tea and wonderful beaten biscuit, didn't mind anything, and -in a few minutes the whole room seemed to glow with a pervading -happiness and content that took no account of the gloomy weather -outside, and for this season at least the bugaboo ghost of the Freshman -Rains was laid. - - - - -CHAPTER III--PEGGY'S MASTERPIECE - - -Peggy was bending absorbedly over her desk one evening biting her pen -and then writing a bit and now and then crossing out part of what she -had written, all with a kind of seraphic smile that puzzled Katherine -more and more until she finally just had to speak about it. - -"What are you doing, room-mate?" she demanded; "that look is so--so -awfully unlike your usual expression." - -"Hush," said Peggy, glancing up and waving her pen solemnly toward the -other. "It's a poet's look." - -"A----? Peggy Parsons, you're rooming with me under false pretenses. If -you're going to turn into a genius I'm going home. You know I perfectly -hate geniuses and there are so many funny ones around college. I always -thought that at least you----" her tone was scathing and beseeching at -the same time, "at least you were immune." - -"Maybe I am," said Peggy speculatively. "What is it?" - -"What's what?" - -"Immune. Could a person be it without knowing it, do you suppose?" - -Katherine had thrown herself across the room and had kissed Peggy -fervently and repentantly at this remark. "Oh, I take it all back, -Peggy," she cried, "you're not a genius. They always understand every -word in the dictionary and you are--you are just a dear little dunce, -after all!" - -"Well, I like that!" exclaimed the injured young poet. "Let me read you -this, Katherine," she continued with shining eyes, "and then you'll -see--oh, Katherinekins, Katherinekins, what a bright room-mate you have, -and how proud you'll be of me to-morrow when Miss Tillotson reads this -out in English 13." - -Katherine glanced toward the inky manuscript suspiciously. - -"Is it very long?" she inquired. - -Peggy only shot her a reproachful glance and began to read in a sweet, -thrilly voice, that already showed the effects of strenuous elocution -training and would have made the veriest nonsense in the world seem -beautiful by reason of its triumphant youth and its perfect conviction. - - "Dreams that are dear--of night--of day-- - All I could think or hope or plan: - Naught is so sweet in that dream world's sway - As this wonderful hour of the Present's span. - -There was a silence in the room when she had finished, and Peggy folded -her manuscript up tenderly and laid it away on her desk with an air that -was little short of reverent. - -"How did you do it?" breathed Katherine, carried away by the magic of -the voice rather than by any clear idea of what the voice had read. But -she had a great deal of faith in Peggy, and anything she would read like -that must be very fine. So Katherine passed her judgment on it -immediately. - -"Do you like it?" Peggy pleaded, "oh, do you? Oh, I'm so glad. -It's--it's just a piece of my soul, Katherine." - -Katherine accompanied her room-mate to English 13 next day with a -pleasant sense of exhilaration in her heart, for wasn't this the day -Peggy was to be praised before them all--freshmen, sophomores, juniors -and seniors alike--for her wonderful poem? - -There was a little stir and flutter through Recitation room 27 as the -bright-eyed young literary lights of the college trooped in. - -English 13 had to be held in the largest recitation room on campus, for -it was the one class that everybody would rather go to than not. It was -purely elective with a number of divisions and you could walk by and -decide whether or not you wanted to go in--and you always decided to go -in. - -Grey sweaters over the backs of chairs, a blur of black furs, youthful -heads with hair all done alike, lolling arms along the chair-tops, slim -white hands toying with pencils or sweater buttons--a gigantic, lazy, -comfortable, enjoying-life sort of a class when you came in from the -back of the room, but as you went down toward the front and glanced -back, there was a light of eager anticipation shining in every face, a -universal expression of intelligent interest such as it is the fortune -of few college professors, alas, to behold in this world. - -Peggy and Katherine had dropped the wonderful poem in the 13 box outside -the door--it being written on pale-blue paper so that Peggy would -recognize it at once in the bundle that would soon be brought in, in -Miss Tillotson's arms. - -They sat as near the front as they could get, and that queer, -unaccountable, crimson uneasiness that affects authors when their work -is about to be read in public--part pleasurable but mostly agony--swept -Peggy in a miserable flood and she sat deaf, dumb and blind to all that -was going on around her until she heard the bell strike that announced -the opening of class. - -Miss Tillotson at this minute came in, her arms full of manuscript, as -usual, her glance moving lightly over the rustling audience of girls, -who were beginning to sit up straight with that eager interest flaming. -Miss Tillotson was always sure of a response. From the moment she -fingered the first manuscript and began to read in her wonderful voice -that made the good things seem so much better than they were and the bad -things so much worse, every pause she made, every raised-eye-brow query, -every slight little twist of amused smile was received with a collective -long-drawn breath, a murmur of appreciation or a small, sudden sweeping -storm of laughter that convulsed the entire giant class at once, only to -drop away suddenly to still attention as her voice again picked up the -thread of narrative or resumed the verse. - -It is a pity but true that Peggy heard absolutely nothing of her adored -13 to-day until her own blue-folded poem was lifted up. She had gone -through a hundred different emotions in the few minutes that she had -already spent in this classroom. Every time Miss Tillotson's fingers -lingered near her manuscript in selecting what next to read, a shiver of -despair went up and down her spine. Oh, why had she done such a thing? -She, only a freshman, to have had the effrontery to write a poem when -all these upper-classmen--and even the Monthly board members--were in -the class--and had written such wonderful things! Of course there was -the approval of Katherine by which she had set so much store a short few -hours ago. But--she glanced at Katherine now sitting so tranquilly -beside her. Katherine was only a freshman herself! What did her approval -mean? She hated herself for the disloyalty of the thought, but still she -could not help wishing that she had never shown the poem to Katherine -and then she could make out it was some one else's and not have to -suffer the awful humiliation---- - -Miss Tillotson was reading! Oh, it had actually come--this horrible -calamity! Nothing could happen to save her now. Her poor little blue -poem was being read out to all these wonderful girls of Hampton and she -could not prevent it. Drowning, drowning in a sea of confusion, there -drifted hazily through Peggy's mind a pathetic story she had once read -in a newspaper about a man whose ship was sinking and who had put a note -in a bottle, "All hope gone. Good-bye forever." - -When the smooth voice of Miss Tillotson stopped there was a slight -rustle over the class, and then with one accord the girls burst out into -a laugh. - -It was the merest ripple of enjoying titter, but in Peggy's crimson ears -it roared and echoed until the mocking sound of it was the one thing in -the world. She lifted her swimming eyes and kept them on Miss -Tillotson's face and even achieved a somewhat ghastly smile on her own -account, believing, poor child, that she could thus keep secret the -awful fact of her identity as the writer of that "thing"--the poem had -already descended to this title in her mind--and that neither Miss -Tillotson nor the girls need ever know. - -"If all that the writer could 'think or hope or plan' is expressed in -this particular--flight," smiled Miss Tillotson, with that dear little -quirk to her mouth that Peggy had loved so many times but which hurt -now, oh, beyond words to tell, "I should think that dream world of hers -would resemble a nightmare." - -Another gale of laughter swept the class, fluffy heads leaned back -against the chairs in abandon and shirt-waisted shoulders shook. - -Peggy felt that if Katherine looked at her or ventured a pat of sympathy -she would die. But Katherine, when Peggy's miserable glance sought her -face, was gazing interestedly around the room from literary light to -literary light as if to determine which could have been guilty of the -blue manuscript. It certainly was a brilliant way to ward off detection -from her room-mate and Peggy was grateful. - -Peggy hardly knew how she got home that day. She and Katherine did not -speak until they had gained the safety of their own suite and then they -put a "Busy" sign on the door, and sat down on their couch. - -"Katherine," said Peggy at last, "one of two things must happen now. -Either I shall never touch pen to paper again or I'll keep at writing -until I make a success of it and show Miss Tillotson that I can after -all." - -"Yes, room-mate," agreed Katherine solemnly, "that's the only -alternative open to you now." - -The tragic whiteness of Peggy's face deepened. - -"Never again, or--never give it _up_ until I've made good," she -murmured. "It might mean--more times like this, Katherine, if I kept -on," she reminded tentatively. - -"Yes, Peggy," Katherine answered slowly, "I think it _would_ mean more -times like this." - -"And nothing but my own determination to go on,--no reason to think I -have any particular talent or ability--she has already taken away all -that notion. Just the will to do it whether I can or not--to show her -that I can." - -"Yes," agreed Katherine once more, "that's all you'd have to go on. _I_ -think you are good at writing, but then I think you can do anything. I -can't write myself, so my opinion really isn't so very valuable. You'd -have to do it without encouragement." - -"I want her respect, Katherine; I want to have her think in the end that -I'm the best writer that ever took Thirteen, but--it would mean giving -most of my time and all my energies to my English--and I might not turn -out any good in the end." - -"True," Katherine again attacked her room-mate's problem, "and if you -never touch pen to paper again" (the phrase had them both) "you can soon -forget this hurt to-day and you need not put yourself in a similar -position again, and your main work can go to--well, to math or anything -else." - -Peggy paced up and down the room and Katherine, never doubting but that -this was the most serious problem that had ever been fought out in -college, followed her room-mate's figure with eyes that brimmed with -sympathy and a heartful of affectionate loyalty that longed to be of -help and could not. - -"Say, Peggy," she said suddenly, "I want to take a note over to the -note-room for one of the girls in my Latin class. Don't you want to come -along? This doesn't have to be decided all at once, does it?" - -Peggy silently slipped on her sweater again and the girls ran across the -campus to the big recitation hall and thence down the basement steps to -the note-room. Crowds of girls were swarming into and out of this place -where, on little boards--one to each class--the girls left their -communications for each other under the proper initials. In so large a -college it was necessary to have some easy and direct means of reaching -each other without delay or the expense of telephone or postage. Every -girl went to the note-room once every day--and a particularly popular -one ran down after each class to gather in the sheaves of invitations, -business notes, and club meeting announcements that were sure to be -hers. - -Peggy and Katherine squeezed through the crowds, greeting many other -freshmen as they were suddenly brought face to face, and at length they -stood before the freshman bulletin and Katherine stuck her note in the -rack at the letter R, while Peggy glanced, from habit, back to her own -initial. There were many little important-looking notes stuck upright -over the letter P, and Peggy fingered them over listlessly. Delia -Porter, Helen Pearson, Margaret Perry and so on, until all at once from -the most inviting looking of all leaped her own name, Peggy Parsons, in -perfectly unfamiliar writing--writing almost too assured to be that of a -freshman at all. - -Wonderingly she unfolded the little square, and then, jammed in by the -other girls as she was, she flung her arms around Katherine's neck and -cried out with a sob of joy, "Oh, kiss me, Katherine!--they want my poem -for the _Monthly_!" - -From dull gray the world leaped to glowing radiance. For a freshman to -be invited to give a poem to the _Monthly_! Her great problem was solved -automatically, and Peggy would be an author from that time forth until -she should be graduated. - -"Let's see your note," urged Katherine, when they were out of the crowd -once more. "I want to look at it myself." - -Peggy eagerly unfolded the precious thing again and read, while -Katherine looked over her shoulder: - - "_My dear Miss Parsons_--or wouldn't it be more like college to - say Peggy?--I'm writing to ask you if we may not have for the - _Monthly_ that little poem of yours that was read in Thirteen - to-day? There are some changes in four of the lines, and if - you'll come over to my room this afternoon, I want you to make - them yourself so that there will be as little as possible of my - scribbling in it. Hoping to see you, - - - _Ditto Armandale_, _Monthly Board_, - _Room 11, Macefield House_." - - - -"Why, Peggy, do you remember that Ditto Armandale we met that day last -year while you were standing under the waterfalls? And it was the sight -of her and all those other Hampton girls that first made you want to -come here! Miss Armandale invited me to come and see her that day, when -I should get to Hamp, and she said you were just the sort that ought to -come here--oh, isn't it _fine_, Peggy!" - -"Yes, but look here," said Peggy, who was still reading over her note, -"she says 'changes in four of the lines.' There were only four lines -_in_ it, Katherine, you remember." - -"That's queer. But I'd go anyway." - -"Of course I will,--I don't suppose she'll remember me, but I'm glad -she's the one, she looked so nice and considerate that day." - -"What are you going to wear?" - -"It's an invitation house. I suppose a person ought to be awfully -dressy," Peggy said doubtfully. - -"I don't know," murmured Katherine. "I shouldn't think it would be -necessary to dress much if you were just one of the multitude like me. -But being one of the youngest authors in college, it's different with -you." - -With arms around each other's shoulders, the room-mates strolled back -across the campus toward Ambler House. The sunlight shone over the -campus and over the moving army of girls going in every direction across -it, for it was just at the end of recitation hour. None of them wore -hats, so that the light gleamed down on their hair. Most of them wore -white sweaters or sport coats, and under the arm of each was tucked a -notebook or a stack of study volumes. - -All of them walked in pairs, as Katherine and Peggy were doing, or in -laughing groups that gathered numbers as they went on. - -Peggy and Katherine began to have an intimate sense of belonging to it -all. Hampton was becoming _their_ college in a way it had not been -before. This campus and those red brick buildings, those laughing crowds -of girls, their hair blowing in the wind--these things were to represent -their whole world for four years, and, tightening their hands on each -other's shoulders, they were glad it was to be so. - -And Peggy held crushed in her free hand a tiny wad of paper, the -tangible evidence that this first year promised success to her. - - - - -CHAPTER IV--NEW PAINT AND POETRY - - -A summons to visit an invitation house! - -And on such a gratifying mission! Peggy smiled as she slipped into her -rose-colored taffeta, and Katherine, watching her with pride, decided -that "the poet's look" had come back. - -"Well, good luck, room-mate," she called as Peggy went out the door, and -she received one radiant glance in answer from the departing young bard. - -The pleasantly warm tone of the rose-colored taffeta buoyed up the new -genius' spirit all across the campus until she came out into Green -Street and beheld the imposing reality of Macefield House directly -before her. - -She had the fleeting and snobbish wish that all the girls of her class -could see her turning thus assuredly up the walk to the famous senior -house. To be sure, she couldn't help casting a cold look of disapproval -at the porch--it was the messiest porch she had seen anywhere in -Hampton, but she supposed the celebrity inhabitants of Macefield were -all too busy with their dinners and dances and social duties generally -to notice how careless and extremely--impromptu--the approach to their -home appeared. - -The campus house porches all had chairs out on them and comfortable -magazine tables--there were still a lot of hot fall days to look forward -to--but on the Macefield House porch there was nothing. And somebody had -carelessly left an old ladder lying down right in front of the steps! -Peggy had a very hard time scrambling over it. Perhaps it was just as -well the other Freshman girls weren't there to see her after all. She -must admit there was considerable loss of dignity involved in scrambling -over an old paint-specked ladder that was so completely in her way. - -Her face was flushed to the color of her dress when she finally climbed -the steps. Even in her confusion she noticed that the porch floor looked -strangely _new_ and that it seemed to have a tendency to cling a little -and impede her footsteps. - -"It's probably because I'm getting scared that I imagine my feet stick -to the boards," she mused uncomfortably. "I don't know how a person -should act at an invitation house. Whether you're supposed to walk right -in or----" - -That part of her problem was settled immediately, for she found the door -locked. Gathering what self-confidence she could, she pressed the bell. - -Uneasily she shifted from one to the other of the sticking feet. No one -came. She knew it was rude to ring twice, but she felt she would never -have the heart to come again if she didn't see the great editor of the -Monthly now and get everything arranged. So she pressed a shaking finger -nervously against the bell, and held it so until she heard a rustling -inside the house. The door opened--just a crack--and a surprised head -poked itself into view. Peggy had a jumbled and confused impression all -at once. She was aware of the speechless amazement in the eyes, also -that the face was not that of a girl at all, but belonged to a rather -severe looking and decidedly middle-aged woman. - -With a little jump of her heart she realized that she was meeting the -gaze of the matron of Macefield House. Campus house matrons were -regarded in the light either of common enemies or motherly souls, whose -hearts responded to all college-girls' troubles. But what might the -matron of an invitation house be like? Peggy thought she must be -something incomparably greater. - -"Is Miss Armandale in?" she asked weakly. - -"She may be, but she'd be up in her room," answered the head -ungraciously enough, while its owner apparently did not intend to admit -the enemy within the fortifications, since no move was made to open the -door wider. - -"Well----" murmured Peggy, with a sudden realization that she was -standing in wet paint,--"shall I--go up--and--and find out?" - -"By the back door if you wish," said the head witheringly. "If you came -in this way, you'd _Track in the Paint_." - -Peggy's heart leaped. A crimson tide went over her. She shut her eyes -before the accusing and indignant gaze of the matron. - -So that was what the ladder had been for, and any stupid but she would -have known! With dread she looked back along the porch the way she had -come and there, sure enough, was a procession of marring footprints in -the new grey of the flooring! - -She had climbed with great difficulty over the barrier that had been -deliberately placed there to prevent such a thing. - -And Ditto and the other girls of the house would have to have the porch -all done over on account of a silly freshman. For the girls in the -invitation houses carried their own expenses, leasing their houses and -then conducting them like any tenants. - -"I will go 'round the back way, then," she gasped to the glowering -matron. Her one thought was to escape the baneful glare of those eyes. - -Her feet stuck firmly when she tried to go and as she was lifting them -up with a generous accompaniment of Macefield House paint, the door -banged behind her and she was left to make her humiliating way back as -she had come, with the ladder to be surmounted again, and her eyes so -full of tears of embarrassment that she could hardly see to walk. - -She had no intention of going around the back way. Her only desire was -to get home. - -She must face again the guns of the enemy--for that wonderful poem -mustn't be lost to the _Monthly_--but she would make her charge after -she had rested once more in the trenches of Suite 22, and had equipped -her army of one with a new uniform. - -For that was the plan that was already taking shape in her mind. She -would return in disguise. She had sallied forth in her brightest and -best. Well, she would go back as meek as a freshman should, in plain -clothes--and who would know she was the young stupid who had scaled the -step-ladder and marred the new grey paint of the invitation house? - -"Well," said Katherine, yawning up at her lazily from the couch, when -she was once more within the home walls, "how did it go, room-mate?" - -"How did what go?" inquired Peggy, kicking off her pumps hastily and -sliding them out of sight, under the dressing table. - -"Why, the interview with the great Ditto. You make me tired, -Peggy--acting just as though you were bored by the best thing that's -happened to either of us yet. And really and truly, you're just as glad -as I am for you. Admit that you are." - -"Not--so wildly," Peggy made a little grimace, as she flung the -rose-colored silk dress into a corner. A moment later her muffled voice -came from the bed room, where she was fumbling among her dresses. "I -never can find anything I want." - -"Are you looking for your kimono? Going to rest a while, before we get -dressed for dinner? Your kimono's under the bed, Peggy; I saw the blue -edge sticking out. Hurry back in here and tell me the news; I'm consumed -with curiosity." - -Peggy came back into the study, wearing a blue serge skirt, her head -lost to view in a middy blouse in the process of being slipped on. She -struggled to the top at last and peered out with pleading eyes. - -"Will you go over there with me, Katherine?" she said in a tone she -strove to make indifferent. - -"Go over there with you? Haven't you been?" - -"I want your company," Peggy stammered with difficulty, unable to tell -the fib that would have been a direct answer to her room-mate's -question. - -"Well," said Katherine, getting up slowly and stretching her arms, "I -should say I will." - -And so Peggy, her army reinforced, began her march on Macefield House a -second time. - -If Katherine was surprised at her simplified costume, she made no -comment, but held her arm chummily all the way over, and Peggy felt that -victory was in sight. - -"Look, they've painted their porch," she said in assumed surprise, when -they came in sight of the fateful ladder. - -"So they have," cried Katherine, "and we can't get up _that_ way." - -And then she began to titter. - -"What's the matter?" demanded Peggy quickly. - -"Somebody--somebody--_did_ go up anyway," Katherine laughed delightedly. -"There are footprints all over it! Oh, mustn't the Macefield House girls -be furious?" - -Peggy was silent. - -"Don't you think that's funny?" her room-mate insisted, still laughing. - -"Perfectly _simple_," returned Peggy. "Some people haven't a bit of -sense. I imagine it was some--some delivery boy, don't you?" - -"More likely a freshman. Delivery boy with those little feet? How -ridiculous--as if he'd wear high heels!" - -"Katherine, you're a regular Sherlock Holmes," Peggy protested. - -"I believe I could ferret out the criminal," persisted Katherine. "I've -thought of a good clue." - -"How would you do it?" Peggy's voice was little more than a whisper. - -"Look on the bottoms of all the freshmen's shoes for paint," announced -her friend. - -"Katherine!" - -"Yes?" - -"Last year you and I were detectives and we found out things together, -which did people good. But do you think--after our partnership then, it -is right for you to go--looking things up all by yourself without me, -now?" - -"How perfectly silly of you," laughed Katherine; "of course you'd have -to help. You could look at the shoes of the girls on one side of the -campus, and I'd take our side. Anyway it's all in fun. I suppose we'd -better go around the back way, don't you think so?" - -Peggy thought so, decidedly. In a few moments they were climbing the -dark back stairs to the room of the great _Monthly_ editor on the second -floor. - -The door of Number 11 stood part way open and showed a delightful and -luxurious confusion within. Peggy and Katherine got a glimpse of tall -red roses, Oriental couch cover, and a profusion of pillows, old bronze -bric-a-brac, green leather banners, scattered books and manuscripts, -with the inevitable Mona Lisa enigmatically smiling down at it all from -the opposite wall of the room. - -Peggy and Katherine, after a light knock, advanced into the room and -seated themselves on the inviting couch. - -"A book-case and a dictionary," murmured Peggy. "Such funny things to -have at college." - -"But there's a tea table, too," reminded Katherine. "In fact, I never -saw a room that had such a varied assortment of things--and all in -harmony." - -"I like that leather peacock screen," Peggy went on. - -"Oh, I love it all--but don't you think it's the least bit oppressive? -That incense smell lulls my senses to sleep. I don't see how Ditto can -be the fresh, breezy sort she is,--perfectly matter-of-fact and -everydayish,--and live in an opium den of a room like this." - -"It isn't just what her character would lead you to expect," admitted -Peggy. - -Just then, a girl drifting aimlessly by in the hall paused at the door, -and glanced in curiously at the two freshmen sitting so stiffly, toes -out, hands clasped in their laps, awaiting the all-important Ditto. - -"Dit know you're here?" she asked, with friendly brevity. - -Both girls shook their heads. - -"I'll get her," said the other, disappearing, and an instant later they -heard, up and down the hall, the loud cry, "_Dit-to! Di-i-t Armandale_! -Somebody to see you!" - -From the third floor came a scrambling noise, then the sound of light -feet tapping on the stairs. - -"Well, you really did come, you children," gasped the owner of the room, -coming in flushed from her hasty descent and blowing a wavy strand of -golden hair from her face. - -She plumped down between them on the couch and looked from one to the -other with an air of delighted proprietorship. - -"And you're beginning just right, too, as I knew you would. Thirteen is -the open road to glory, here, and you certainly were courageous, handing -in a poem first thing." - -Her hand reached for Peggy's knee. "How do you like everything, now -you're here, and why haven't you been over before?" - -"We didn't think you'd remember us," said Peggy. - -"There was so much water that day you saw us, at the picnic last -year----" - -Ditto threw back her head and laughed. "Yes, there was plenty of that," -she agreed. "I never saw anything so moist as you were. And -you--Katherine Foster--yes, I remember your names, too,--I chose you for -a friend of mine that day. And I'm positively insulted that neither of -you accepted my invitation to come to see me, until I dragged you here -on business. Your poem, Peggy,--here it is, I kept it out for you----" - -She had risen and lifted the blue-folded paper from a pile of thick -stories and "heavies" on the table. And Peggy, watching the nonchalant -way she handled the sacred _Monthly_ material, felt her admiration -increasing. - -"Now," said Ditto, bending over the page with complete concentration, -"let's see just what we want to do--I thought that possibly----" - -And her sturdy little blue pencil crept mercilessly through word after -word, while Peggy felt the blood pounding into her face and tried not to -mind the kindly criticism of her effort. - -Peggy was consulted tactfully about each change and asked for -suggestions, until, under the skilful guidance of the more experienced -writer, the fledgling really developed a verse that would not mar the -_Monthly_ pages. Then Ditto gave her a pen and some paper to write it -all out again, in the copy that was actually to go to the printer. - -Katherine talked to Ditto about her room-mate, while the latter was -carefully rewriting her masterpiece. - -"You know you've got good material for freshman president, there," said -Ditto with something of senior condescension. "An Andrews girl usually -has it, and she's the right type. She isn't very self-conscious, she's -lots of fun and ready for anything. You can tell that. Why don't you put -her up? Your elections are this week, aren't they? Honestly, I've heard -of nothing but Peggy Parsons, Peggy Parsons, from all the freshmen -protegees of the girls in this house." - -Katherine caught fire. "It would be great," she said. "Think of rooming -with the class president. Oh, I did a clever thing in bringing her to -Hampton. I can shine in reflected glory through the whole four years." - -"You do it," urged Ditto, "get her elected, I mean. I'll help." - -She nodded carelessly toward the huge vase of roses. "I have quite a few -little freshmen friends whom I'll--tell about Peggy." - -When Peggy handed back the poem with a rueful smile at its many changes, -Katherine got up from the couch and took her room-mate's arm. It would -never do to linger, though it was hard to leave the great Presence. - -Peggy's look as they left the house held simply pleasure and gratitude, -but Katherine's brimmed with meaning. - -"You don't know what I know," she hummed. - -"Then why not tell me?" laughed Peggy. - -"I know who's going to be freshman president!" - -"Who?" - -"Shan't tell you--but I suppose you'll find out when it happens." - -"Well," retorted Peggy unexpectedly, "I know already." - -"What's--her--name?" gasped Katherine. - -"Gloria Hazeltine," answered Peggy. - -Katherine stopped and caught her shoulders. Facing her, she studied her -calm expression of certainty. - -"Why, Peggy," she couldn't help saying, "it was going to be _you_, and I -was going to start this very day to campaign for you." - -"Me!" scoffed Peggy. "I couldn't even _look_ like a president. The -freshman president stands for the whole class, and the sophs and juniors -and seniors are apt to judge us a good deal by the one we choose for -that office. They'd think what flyaways the freshmen are if you had any -one like me. Or rather they'd never notice us at all, but would sever -diplomatic relations. But Gloria now----" - -The vision of the tall, radiant young Westerner, with her red-gold hair -and her wide, laughing, blue eyes--the way she talked, the way she wore -her clothes, her charm and sincerity of manner--rose vividly in -Katherine's mind. She compared this vision with the actual striking -little figure of her room-mate, with the flickering dimples showing and -disappearing and the warm light that always lay in the depths of her -black eyes. - -"I--don't--know," she said honestly. "Gloria is wonderful--but you, -Peggy, you're so dear." - -"I'll give all I have to the class," cried Peggy, opening her arms, as -if to embrace every girl of the four hundred and fifty freshmen, "but I -don't have to be set up in the post of honor to do it." - -"But Andrews usually has the presidency," ventured Katherine in a -troubled tone. "Ditto Armandale reminded me that our school has always -carried off everything, Freshman year. It's _expected_." - -"We're not Andrews now, we're Hampton," said Peggy gravely. "Don't you -remember the signs in the moving picture shows, from Wilson's -proclamation? Something about 'whatever country you came from, you are -an American now.'" - -"Well, the president-elect is dead, long live the president-elect," -capitulated Katherine reluctantly. - -"Good. I really feel that I owe her an awful lot for taking you away -from her," smiled Peggy, grown light-hearted once more. "Being president -wouldn't half make up." - -Katherine laughed her gratified surprise and began to plan how to draw -the solid Andrews vote, in favor of a girl who was not from Andrews. - -"I'm going to have a party for Gloria," Peggy mused, "and invite every -single freshman in the catalogue. You'll have to help me write the notes -to stick up on the bulletin board. And we'll say, 'To meet the freshman -class president,' and freshmen are such sheep, they'll think she's as -good as elected." - -"Sheep yourself," flared Katherine. "I think putting anything like that -in would be terribly crude. But the rest of the plan I like." - -"And I'll dress in my very best and make an impression for her sake," -Peggy went on, thinking aloud. - -"Wear that rose-colored dress and those cute pumps," suggested -Katherine, interestedly. - -"No, _not_ the rose-colored dress, and _not_ the pumps," Peggy returned -with a slight shiver. - -The first thing she did, when they reached their room, was to drag the -pumps from their hiding place and wrap them carefully in a sheet of -newspaper. - -"What in the world----?" began Katherine. - -"I'm--I'm going to take them to be resoled," murmured Peggy hastily. - - - - -CHAPTER V--MORNING GLORY - - -Freshman elections began with a babble. - -Everywhere the insistent voices of the lobbyists were heard. Upper-class -girls had come in to impress the freshmen as to the proper name to write -on the voting slips. - -"She's a _dandy_ girl," was shouted confidentially into Peggy's ears so -many times, while she didn't know _who_ was nor _why_ she was, that she -couldn't help having a high opinion of her class altogether. Every girl -in it seemed to be "dandy" in somebody's judgment. - -"Will you vote for Myra Whitewell?" some friend was imploring. - -"No," said Peggy, suddenly, "let me alone. Every one is after me so hard -to vote for other people that I haven't had any time to work for my own -candidate." - -And she forced her way through the throng, shouting into each bewildered -and crimson ear, "Vote for Gloria Hazeltine! She's a _dandy_ girl." - -"Peggy, _Peggy_, listen a moment," said Katherine's agonized voice. -"What do you think the Andrews girls are doing? Going back on us at the -last minute. They say they will put up Florence Thomas for president if -neither of us will run, and that you and I are traitors to try to elect -some one not from our own prep school." - -"Well," said Peggy, gritting her teeth, "we can elect Gloria without -Andrews." - -"Oh, but, Peggy, we will be voting against our own school! If they -insist on putting her up this way, won't we have to vote for Florence?" - -Peggy shook her head and went on through the thick crowds of freshmen. -"She's a _dandy_ girl," Katherine heard in Peggy's clear tones. - -Here in this giant recitation room was assembled a class in the process -of being welded together into an organization having one heart and one -mind. It was a conglomeration of more or less uncertain and dazed girls -now. Some were actively working up sentiment, but for the most part they -stood in groups, each group a stranger to the others, four hundred and -fifty girls, many of whom had never seen each other before this day, -trying to realize that they were of one college flesh and that out of -this roomful must be made the dearest friendships of a lifetime. - -There was nothing coherent about them as yet. They held aloof from each -other, partly in timidity and partly in pride, and their interests were -in conflict rather than in unison. - -Once pledged to a name for president, they clung to it desperately as if -that particular girl had been their best and oldest friend. And they -hated all the other girls who had been put up. - -Slips of paper were passed around and, with a feeling of deep -importance, each freshman wrote the name of the girl she wanted for her -president. - -With much rustling the slips were collected in hats by freshmen -appointed by the pretty Junior who presided. - -Then with more rustling they were counted, while the freshmen's eyes -popped out of their heads in eagerness to learn how good a showing their -favorite was making. - -The silence was most respectful when the pretty Junior took up the -counts the freshmen had made and read in her sweet, serious voice, "Myra -Whitewell 200, Gloria Hazeltine 101, Florence Thomas 99, Corinne Adams -50." - -The ignorant freshmen remained breathless, waiting to be told whether -any one was yet their president or not. - -"It is necessary, according to the by-laws, to have a two-thirds -majority for a candidate before she can receive office," the presiding -Junior informed them in those dainty and precise tones of hers. -"Therefore another vote will be cast, in the hope of bringing about more -unanimity." - -With joy the freshmen wrote again on slips of paper. But the vote came -in again identically the same! The pretty Junior, whose name was Alta -Perry, raised her eye-brows in surprise. Tirelessly the appointed -freshmen passed out new voting slips. - -"When a candidate has too few votes to be really in the running," -protested the Junior mildly, "the voting would get on faster to give -those votes elsewhere. The idea is not to show your loyalty to any one -girl, but to elect a president for the freshman class." - -Peggy took council with her henchman, Katherine. - -"If those Adams votes go to Florence Thomas, I suppose Gloria will be -sacrificed sooner or later," she said. "If they go to Myra Whitewell--I -think she's the haughty little thing yonder wearing the Mrs. Castle -head-ache band,--why, then Gloria's out, too. The only thing to do is to -get them for Gloria." - -She sped away to the Andrews group, where Florence Thomas, who had -always taken life pleasantly and coolly, was the flushed and eager -center of ninety-nine supporters, both those from her own school and the -others who had rallied to her cause. - -"Girls," said Peggy, "we're two ahead of you. Please be reasonable----" - -But she saw the curious star-like quality of Florence's eyes. And she -hadn't the heart to go on. - -The plain, kindly, everyday, comfy Florence to light up and shine like -that! Well, if she had known in time how honors could bring that girl -out, perhaps Peggy would have considered her a perfectly suitable -president from the beginning. - -"If _you_ had wanted it, Peggy, I wouldn't have stood a chance," -Florence breathed down to her from the window seat on which she was -perched so as to overlook her adherents. "The girls only put me up -because you and Katherine failed them." - -Failed them! Peggy's heart skipped a beat. The cold glances of the other -girls let her guess only too plainly how she was viewed by the Andrews -contingent, the members of her own school. - -"If you give up something that most anybody would want and feel just -right about it, then somebody comes and takes the joy out of life by -seeing you as a villain still," mused Peggy aloud. - -She didn't try to get the Corinne Adams votes for Gloria, she didn't -argue with a single Myra Whitewell enthusiast. - -And the vote came in again so nearly the same that the pretty Junior was -vexed, and looked at her wrist watch and thence out to the waning -sunlight over the campus. Really an afternoon spent with her own -somewhat intelligent juniors would be greatly preferable to this -monotonous and stubborn concourse of freshmen who seemed to have set -their hearts on making an election impossible. Corinne Adams had lost -seven votes to Myra, and now tragically arose and announced her -withdrawal from the contest. Many voices murmured protestingly "no, no," -as she came forward and went toward the door, but these sympathizers had -not voted for her when they had the chance. - -"I never knew anything so heart-breakingly mixed up," said Peggy. "That -Junior's mad, the freshmen are near to tears and the candidates are all -wobbly." - -And then suddenly an idea lifted her right up out of the depression and -doubt that was settling over the room. She stepped over to the desk and -held a confab with the Junior and the freshmen vote-collectors. - -Alta Perry snatched eagerly at the chance to bring order out of chaos. - -She arose and rapped for attention. Immediately all the despairing -whispers ceased. - -"Some one has suggested that the girls would like to see the -candidates," she said, "so that they'd know who they're voting for." - -A wave of approval swept her audience. - -"So I'll ask the girls who are still up to come forward to the platform -so that--everybody may see them." - -The crowd parted, while from three corners of the room the candidates -came. - -The Junior smiled apologetically as she ranged them before the class. -This was vastly amusing to her, but she realized that all the voters -were staring forward with hero-worship in their eyes waiting to see -which was the girl for whom each had been so religiously voting, ballot -after ballot. - -"Myra Whitewell," introduced Alta Perry, nodding toward the first girl. - -The girl acknowledged the introduction with an abrupt lifting of her -chin. She was small and dark, with snapping brown eyes and a fine, -slender, somewhat selfish face with no color in it. Her lips were full -and red. - -A pretty, wilful, egotistical picture this first candidate presented to -the freshman class. Myra was the sort of girl who would always have -blindly devoted followers willing to put up with her whims and -ill-tempers because they believed her to be of finer clay than the rest -of the world. - -She herself was superbly conscious of this extra fineness. She scanned -the eager faces of the crowd with quick glances, haughty, like a young -princess reviewing her humble but faithful subjects. - -"And this is Florence Thomas," continued the Junior, her eyes sparkling -just a bit with the fun of the little drama. - -And the class saw Florence Thomas for just what she was--a nice, -ordinary, typical girl like most of them; possessed of a good deal of -executive ability if it was forced into action, neither markedly -self-centered nor self-sacrificing. - -She had a little round face, with wavy dark-brown hair around it. They -got no very distinct impression of the second candidate further than -this. She was without the rare gift of personality that "gets across," -and hence her undoubted, sterling qualities had little opportunity for -appeal. - -Her face was flushed with her sudden prominence, and there was a trace -of embarrassment in her smile. - -Peggy's thought raced back over Florence's characteristics while at -Andrews. Florence was just the type to have an important place in a -small school, where each individual girl could get to know her and love -her. But here among these hundreds there was nothing about her striking -enough to hold their attention at first glance. - -A warm feeling of affection surged up in Peggy's heart for her last -year's comrade. - -Just for a moment she would have forced Florence down their throats -whether or not, if she could, without regard for the fact that she -believed another girl was infinitely better fitted for the post. - -That other girl's name was now being spoken by the Junior. - -"This is Gloria Hazeltine," she announced to the monster class. - -And just as the moon and stars fade out of view when the sun comes up, -so the less vivid attraction of Myra and Florence dimmed into -insignificance beside the appealing radiance that was Gloria's. - -"O-oh, isn't she sweet!" breathed a girl near Peggy. "I never saw -anything like that hair in my life. For goodness' sake, somebody lend me -a knife to sharpen my pencil so that I can vote all over again for her!" - -If she were nothing besides sweet, argued Peggy to herself, she would -never have been put up. Most of the girls were that. But she understood -that the rapturous tribute of her neighbor meant far more than the words -she had chosen. - -The quality of graceful and unconscious leadership seemed stamped in -Gloria's face, as she smiled out on the freshmen, who were all beginning -to go wild over her at once. - -The slips were passed again while the three candidates faced their -different constituents. - -All anxiety had passed from Peggy's mind. She was _sure_ who had won. - -The slips rustled triumphantly when they had been sorted after the -voting and were passed up to the Junior again. - -"Twenty for Florence Thomas," she read aloud without raising her eyes -from the papers. "Fifty for Myra Whitewell, and--all the rest for Gloria -Hazeltine--Miss Hazeltine is elected president of your class!" - -With that announcement something happened to the class. Instantaneously -the fusion took place. - -There were no longer separate groups, shy and a little suspicious of -each other: they were one class. They had elected a president. She was -the president of all alike. - -At the same instant they all burst forth into the same song: - - "Oh, here's to Morning Glory, - Drink her down! - Oh, here's to Morning Glory, - Drink her down! - Oh, here's to Morning Glory, - Whom we'll love till we are hoary; - Drink her down, drink her down, - Drink her down, DOWN, down! - Balm of Gilead, Gilead, - Balm--_Of--Gilead_-- - Way down on the Bingo Farm!" - -And then they turned and looked at each other with wonder, for the -little rhyme in the middle had come with unanimous harmony to all, and -each had sung this cheer song just as loudly as she could, although a -few minutes before many would have said they didn't even know the tune. - -Peggy was thrilled to her finger tips. She squeezed Katherine's arm. -Gloria's beauty and ability had been enhanced twenty fold, for every -girl present, by this spontaneous tribute. And Peggy could think of -nothing more desirable in the world than that she should some time hear -this song laden with her own name. - -The other officers were elected with expedition, the vice-presidency -being offered to Myra Whitewell, who indignantly refused it, declaring -she would be first or nothing--thus maintaining a single discordant note -in the general happiness and good humor. The despised office was then -hesitatingly tendered to Florence Thomas, who was almost too pleased to -speak, but made the remark in acceptance that this office, while still -too big for her, was nearer her size and she'd do just everything she -could to deserve their trust and faith in her. - -Myra Whitewell edged her way out of the room, with a slight sneer -distorting her pretty lips. - -But Florence shook hands with all who came forward and received their -kisses with pleasure that made every one love her. - -The class went singing home in every direction from its election. An -enormous hysterically happy crowd flocked in the wake of Gloria. Peggy -and Katherine were in the outskirts of this crowd, and they looked from -the heroine of their making into each other's radiant faces. - -"Well, thank goodness, her looks elected her," sighed Peggy thankfully. -"As soon as I thought of a 'seeing is believing' test, I knew we'd won." - -"All the girls are saying she's the prettiest president a freshman class -ever had," laughed Katherine, "and the joke on them is that they have a -regular person as well as just a beauty." - -"We've certainly done our duty by the class," agreed Peggy. - -Katherine turned and looked consideringly at her room-mate. - -"You _know_, Peggy, that you could have been the center of that crowd -this minute, if you had wanted to. Dit Armandale did a good deal to work -up sentiment and--you are the best known freshman of any--or were an -hour or so ago. I think you'd have been just as good a president as -Gloria,--and if I do say it myself, a lot better even--and--and just as -pretty----" - -"No matter who you room with," trilled Peggy remindingly and -ungrammatically, "you're for Hampton now." - -"That Wilson idea again?" - -"The very same." - -"_Well_, anyway, Peggy, you _could_----" - -"Don't!" said Peggy suddenly and almost sharply. "Do you think I am some -kind of _angel_?" - -"Ye-es," drawled Katherine affectionately with a slow smile, "sort of." - -But Peggy looked away from her laughing eyes, and shook her head quickly -as if she expected to shake out of it some unwelcome thought. - -Later in the day--just before dinner time, she and Katherine gathered in -the quantities of notes and invitations that had come to Gloria and -Florence Thomas. It seemed that every girl in college, no matter what -class she was in, had taken immediate occasion to sit down and write her -congratulations to the freshman president. - -When they stopped to deliver their burden at Gloria's door, they found -her room fragrant with American beauty roses, and sweet with violets and -spicy with pink carnations. A huge orchid nodded coolly in a Japanese -vase which the girls had never seen before, and an array of dainty -little leather-covered books on every subject from "Friendship" to -"Ibsen" were strewn on the table by the window. - -Three new pictures in black walnut frames stood leaning against the -couch with the waiting picture wire beside them. - -Gloria came to meet them, flushed with pleasure. - -"Oh, I never knew it would be like this," she exclaimed, quite frank in -her delight. "And what have you brought me? Oh, so many notes--aren't -they all _dear_? I didn't imagine college--or anything--could be so -nice." - -She sat down on the couch while Katherine and Peggy poured their harvest -of congratulations into her lap. Her fingers felt them over and sifted -them before she unfolded any, and she looked up to laugh her happiness -into her friends' eyes. - -"Your room looks wonderful," breathed Katherine, looking around, "just -like a senior's, all of a sudden." - -"Doesn't it?" echoed Gloria. "I've solved the mystery of Ditto -Armandale's room seeming so unlike her, as you said it did,--her -furnishings are all gifts from people for getting elected to things." - -Two dimples of satisfaction dented Peggy's piquant little face. She -ached from head to foot from the hours of standing and of forcing her -way back and forth through the crowds while she made her brief campaign -appeals. But it had turned out wonderfully. Her candidate had won, and -was this same radiant and beautiful Gloria looking so joyously at her -now. - -"Listen to this," Gloria was saying, reading one of the tributes from -the note-room; "this is a darling one: - - "'_Dear First Lady of the Freshmen_: - - "'Please allow an old, old Junior to express her joy over you - and her envy of you. Once a long time ago--two whole years--she - herself heard the Balm of Gilead song in honor of her own - election to the heights you have attained to-day. - - "'I don't think I ever felt so lofty over anything. And all the - college experiences that have come since have never dimmed the - thrilling feeling of that day or made it seem one bit less the - best thing that ever happened to me. - - "'But I was afraid as well as glad: afraid that maybe I wouldn't - know how to do everything just as I should and that I might in - some way disappoint the girls who were mentally carrying me - about on their shoulders. In case you ever feel that way, little - First Lady--and this is the reason for my note being written--I - want you to know that you'll be very welcome to come to the - veteran--and get the advice or bolstering up she may be able to - give you as a result of having learned from her own mistakes. - - "'Remember the juniors are just in college to be big sisters to - the freshmen, and I hope you will come and claim the - relationship the first free minute you have. - - - "'Love and congratulations, - "'_Mary Marvington_.'" - - - -"Oh," said Peggy, clasping her knees, "isn't that a lovely one?" - -"Well, it's hard to realize that you are one of the great ones, now, -Morning Glory," sighed Katherine whimsically, "so that even -ex-presidents will be flattered when you go to see them. And the -condescension is all yours! Because a brand new freshman president is -more in the college public eye than an 'old' junior who used to be once -what you are now." - -"Great ones," Gloria was repeating to herself. - -"Do you suppose I really am?" she asked artlessly. - -"Yes, you are," Katherine said. "A few hours ago you weren't half as -much as Peggy--and didn't have the outlook she had, but now----" - -Peggy and Gloria simultaneously clapped their hands over Katherine's -mouth, and in her quick movement Gloria's mass of folded notes scattered -over the floor like a sudden storm of Luther Burbank snow-flakes. - -When they had gathered these together again and had helped Gloria sort -out the most interesting-looking ones to read first, they each kissed -her and went home, leaving her well absorbed in her overwhelming -correspondence before they were even out of sight. - -There was a reception in honor of the officers that evening in the -Students' building. The freshmen were tired from their strenuous day, -but they looked charming, nevertheless, in their soft silks and batistes -as they drifted down the walk to the scene of festivities. - -"There's Peggy Parsons!" a cry went up as soon as the pair from Suite -22, Ambler House, entered the building. - -Peggy was immediately surrounded and borne off toward the receiving -line, down which she was marched with nearly all the Andrews crowd and -ever so many others in her wake. It did her heart good to hear every -Andrews girl telling Gloria Hazeltine that each had voted for her from -the beginning--and they believed it, the happy enthusiasts, Peggy could -see that. - -Then Peggy was swept on by the mob and was soon in the middle of a -seethe of dancers, all girls, fox-trotting, one-stepping, waltzing and -bumping into each other in brilliant lavender, pink, blue and white -confusion. How many dances she danced, nor what they were, she never -could remember afterwards. For as soon as one girl left her another -carried her off; juniors, seniors, sophomores and freshmen, she couldn't -tell which. But every one knew her name and hailed her as Peggy as if -they had known her all their lives. - -"I never knew anything so funny," she said, when she was limping home -later, with Katherine in the moonlight. "It was just all a kaleidoscope. -I feel a good deal like a moving-picture that has been run too fast." - -"I think you were the director of the picture," smiled Katherine, -glancing affectionately at her dishevelled room-mate. "You wrote the -scenario for the election, and directed it, even if you did have to be -in the picture yourself." - -"Katherine, you've got an awfully horrid room-mate," mused Peggy in -answer to this eulogy. - -"I've got Peggy Parsons," Katherine refuted. - -"Well, she's the one I mean," Peggy laughed. - -"You'd be ashamed of her if you knew. Katherine, what do you think I -almost wished when we were taking all those notes over to Gloria?" - -"It wouldn't be so strange if you'd realized they might all have been -for you," Katherine defended her. "They might, you know. It was just -your crazy generosity that gave them up and deprived me of rooming with -a freshman president. Did you really wish you were president? I hope you -_did_, because if you didn't you're more than human and I don't like -such people." - -"There!" cried Peggy, abruptly stopping in her homeward limp, and -throwing her arms around her room-mate's neck, "I'm not half so ashamed -of it now that it's been dragged out into the light of day--the light of -moon, I mean. It's funny how much better it makes a person feel to -confess something mean and be sympathized with for it." - -"Anyway," said Katherine, as their tired feet climbed the steps of their -house, "you were the _dea ex machina_, Peggy Parsons." - -"The--the what?" demanded Peggy, startled. "Oh, it's mean to spring -anything like that on a trusting room-mate who hasn't any Latin -dictionary along. I'll be driven to using a trot for your remarks, if -you keep on." - -Their laughs rang out inside the huge dimly lighted hall, and the -matron, in curl-papers and a purple wrapper, strode forth from her room -noiselessly and confronted the culprits. - -"Hush, hush," she said. "At this time of night! Please go up to your -room without any more of this unseemly laughter." - -"Yessum, yessum," whispered Katherine and Peggy meekly, and together -they stole up the broad stairway to their rooms, where they snapped on -the light and looked at each other and laughed again--but this time -silently. - - - - -CHAPTER VI--AS OTHERS SEE US - - -Bang! Bang! - -"My-y goo-oodness, is it time to get up?" Katherine sat up sleepily the -morning after the freshmen officers' reception, and tried to get some -response from the little log-like Peggy in the bed across the room. But -Peggy's face was toward the wall and she presented a perfect picture of -deep sleep. - -The banging continued and Katherine felt it incumbent upon her to locate -it. Gertie Van Gorder, who had kindly taken upon herself the task of -waking up the entire second floor at whatever hours its individual -inhabitants specified, never thumped like that. She always came quietly -in and laid icy cold wet wash cloths over their faces, and informed them -calmly, "Your tub is ready, girls; I've left my violet ammonia in there -for you." - -So it wasn't Gertie. - -"Peggy," yawned Katherine fretfully, "can't you wake up and help me -think what that is?" - -But Peggy, accustomed to so much more efficient means of awakening, -never stirred. - -"Come in," invited Katherine unwillingly and experimentally to the -banging, and Hazel Pilcher entered, with Myra Whitewell in her wake. - -"Lazy!" cried Hazel. "You've missed breakfast!" - -Katherine moaned and hunched her shoulders in her pink-ribboned -nightgown. "What's become of Gertie?" she demanded. "We can't wake up by -ourselves, can we?" - -"Gertie's in Boston; didn't you know? Went for the week-end," and Hazel -sat down on the foot of the sleeping Peggy's couch and laughed until she -was hoarse. "Now that just shows that what Myra and I are getting up is -a real necessity," she giggled. "If there wasn't a crack o' doom of some -kind, I suppose the whole second floor of Ambler House would snooze -right through the three days until Gertie gets back. It's--it's -ludicrous," she finished, after fishing around for a good word. - -"You're sitting on Peggy," pointed out Katherine lackadaisically when -the laughter of her guests had died down. - -"Wake up, Peggy," cried Hazel, shaking the rounded shoulder. "Wake up -and quit being sat on." - -"You spoke of a plan," drawled Katherine, when all had seen that the -only effect on Peggy was a tossing of her golden curls on the pillow. -"Was it something to take Gertie's place? If it were, I don't think -anything could; Gertie will get up at any hour to call us, and says she -likes it, too. I'm too loyal to Gertie----" - -"Nonsense," snapped Myra Whitewell, who had not forgotten that one of -the room-mates had been largely instrumental in electing her opponent at -elections the day before. "This is a fault party that we're going to -have to-night, in Hazel's room. Just freshmen, except Hazel. You two -must be sure to come." - -"A fault party?" - -"Yes, every house ought to have one. Hazel says this house did last -year. Each person tells the others their faults, you know, and then we -can improve. Everybody is very frank and it really is good for you to -know." - -Myra glanced somewhat bitterly at the inattentive form of Peggy, and -Katherine hastily turned a little surprised laugh into a sneeze. - -"Oh, so she wants to tell Peggy her faults," mused Katherine. "Peggy of -all people! Why, she hasn't any." - -"I don't want to come," a muffled voice came from the erstwhile sleeper. -"It hurts people's feelings." - -"It shouldn't," interposed Myra sharply. "If it does, _that's_ a fault, -and somebody can bring up that. Everybody ought to be glad to know -what's the matter with them. Why, the idea!" she burst out, "there isn't -one of us who hasn't seen something to correct in the others, and -instead of just keeping it to ourselves and being hypocrites, isn't it a -thousand times better to tell the person right out?" - -"I don't think the person would like that," the muffled voice protested. - -"Well, all the freshmen must come," Myra persisted. "Come at nine-thirty -to-night, in case we don't have another chance to tell you." - -"That's a funny thing," said Peggy, rubbing her eyes when the two had -gone. "Do you know any faults of any of the girls, Katherine? I don't. -Let's see, there are eight freshmen in this house altogether,--and Hazel -taking part makes nine. Why, Katherine, I think we have wonderful people -here." - -"That part won't matter so much," hinted the wise Katherine. "They want -to do the telling, I think." - -"I'll watch the girls all day whenever I'm not at class, and if I see -anything the matter with any of them, I'll have something to report on." - -"I know some for Myra myself." - -"Some way I hadn't thought of that," answered Peggy. "I believe I do, -too. But here's a good idea, Katherine,--you and I live together, and -did all last year, and we ought to know _slews_ of faults about each -other. So when we are called on we can just show each other up at a -great rate--drag each other out to be ridiculed"--Peggy rocked in bed -with the merriment of the thought. "We can make up the most wild faults -of all, and please everybody," she laughed. - -"You wouldn't be gloating over foolish things like that if you knew we'd -missed breakfast," interrupted Katherine. "And, my goodness, woman, -there's the chapel bell!" - -The room was a confusion of flying clothes, waving hair-brushes and -dodging figures, for some ten minutes thereafter. Then the pink and -white cretonne bed covers were smoothed quickly over two couches that -had each been made up in a single swooping motion, including sheet, -blankets, comforter and all. The fat pillows were stuffed into their -cretonne covers and thrown at the head of the beds, and then two -well-dressed, well-groomed appearing girls, with their notebooks under -their arms, emerged and tore down the broad stairway, flying across the -campus lawn, just in time to be shut out of chapel, while the first -welling notes of the organ came out to them, as they stood panting at -the door. - -"You know that girl down the hall who keeps saying 'all things work -together for good,'" said Katherine. "Well----" - -"What do you mean?" asked Peggy, but she had already cast one fleeting -glance towards the Copper Kettle just outside the campus. - -"It's just a question of whether we can get breakfast in twenty minutes -and be in time for our first class," went on Katherine. "And I'm -starved, and I--don't mind having missed chapel, after all. That's what -I mean." - -Laughing, Peggy caught her arm and the two took a short cut out of -campus and across the road to the little tea room. - -"Nothing is served till nine o'clock," they were informed, for provision -was made against just such a feeling as Katherine had expressed. The two -ran around the corner to the nearest drug store, and regaled themselves -with two egg chocolates each. - -"Goodness," murmured Peggy on their way back to recitation, "I certainly -wish Gertie were back, bless her heart. If anybody at the meeting -to-night finds any fault with _her_, while she's away, they'll have me -to deal with." - -But when the freshmen were assembled that evening, no word was said -against Gertie, nor was her name so much as mentioned, for there is -little satisfaction in scoring an absent friend, when you have just -received license to make a present one squirm. - -Two candles were lit in Hazel's rose-and-old-blue room. There was no -other light. On the couch and here and there about on the floor sat the -Ambler freshmen, in silk kimonos of Japanese or French design. Florence -Thomas was wearing a pale blue with big gold dragons, Peggy noticed as -soon as she came in, for the candle light flickered over it, and the -dull gold threads gleamed. - -Myra's kimono was of midnight blue crepe de chine without any relieving -color tone whatever. Her face shone above it more pale and proud than -usual. - -"The reason we are here," began Myra, rising and standing gracefully -before them, with her dark eyes taking in every one of the group, "is to -see if we can't be of some help to each other in weeding out the most -glaring faults of the Ambler House freshmen. Hazel is here as a sort of -referee, and each girl is to tell--quite without reservation--any -criticisms she may have for the rest of us. Now begin, somebody." - -She sat down again with a little silken rustle, and Florence Thomas -leaned forward, her pleasant face serious with the weight of her -self-imposed task. - -"There's one thing I've noticed," she said slowly. "Doris Winterbean and -May Jenson don't seem to mingle with the rest of the house as they -might. Now I don't want you two girls to get mad," turning to her -victims, "but you have an awfully ungracious air when any one comes to -your door, and you always lay a book face down as if you could hardly -wait to take it up again. You aren't exactly snobs,--maybe it's only -that you're too studious. You never have any eats in your room, and yet -you are always going to call on other people when you hear they have. -And that's about the only way any of us can entice you into our -rooms----" - -Doris and May wilted perceptibly under this attack, and their mouths -opened in astonishment to see the way they had been impressing these -girls whom they had supposed were their generous friends. But instead of -making them more gentle when it came their turn to uncover faults, they -threw discretion to the winds, and heaped up accusations, forgetting -that another morning was coming and they must go on living among these -girls throughout the year. - -The atmosphere of friendship which prevailed when the girls arrived in -Hazel's room, was changed now to one of animosity. - -One after another, the girls criticized each other's gowns, table -manners and personality. Each new victim of attack blanched, drew a -sharp breath of horror and surprise to see in what esteem she had been -held, and then bided her time to "get back." - -Faith in friendship died in that college room. Listening to the deeply -serious voice of her critic, each girl had some fleeting memory of that -same critic--bursting laughingly into her room for an exchange of -confidences, or protesting admiration and liking in a sunny, hearty -fashion. - -A girl named Lilian Moore came in for the worst of the drubbing. Hardly -a girl present but had discovered some glaring defect in her. - -"You'll pardon me, but your clothes have absolutely no style, and Ambler -House can't help wishing you were a little more modern. It hurts a house -to have to claim a girl that will not dress properly--it destroys the -tone of the whole house." - -"Your hair--this is awful--but it really ought to be washed more. It -ought to be fluffy and done with some care, and not--just wadded up as -you do it." - -"We like you--Doris and I were saying the other day what a nice girl you -were--but we both said we'd like you so much better if you didn't say -'indeed' all the time." - -"You have absolutely no faculty for making friends." - -"Your room is so unattractive--there's nothing in it, really, and you -can't expect girls to want to go to see you." - -"You don't walk right--you stoop." - -Those were some of the things that these dainty freshmen had been -thinking about her since the first day she had appeared among them, -shining-eyed and shy, anxious for their approval, fearful lest she, with -such limited advantages, should fail to measure up to their wonderful -standard! And then, oh, glory of life, and happiness undeserved, they -had seemed to care after all! They had seemed to want to talk to her, -had passed her their candy, had often come to her to be helped with -difficult algebra problems! - -No one even asked her if she had any fault to find in return. What could -she have found to criticize about _them_? So she was passed over at -last, and allowed to sink back in silence, miserably conscious of her -cotton crepe kimono that she and her mother had made with such pride and -such appreciation of its becomingness. Her cheeks burned a tortured red, -but there was nobody to notice her. - -The hilarity with which Peggy and Katherine had meant to accuse each -other of colossal faults had died. They sat quietly in the candle dusk, -holding each other's hands while indignation showed in their faces. - -"And Peggy Parsons----" - -It was the cold, diamond-hard voice of Myra Whitewell speaking. "Peggy -Parsons, I've felt it my duty for quite a while to tell you how -thoroughly conceited you are----" - -Katherine, who had shifted uneasily when the speech began, gasped now -and would have laughed in her relief, for it seemed to her that if there -was one thing in the world everybody must know that Peggy was _not_, it -was conceited. Myra was wide of the mark, Katherine felt, and she did -not even press her room-mate's hand that still lay passively in hers. - -"You feel as if you have to dip into everything," went on Myra, with a -voice in which spite was veiled in a grave tone of carrying out a -disagreeable duty. "You felt you must run the elections----" - -"Ah," thought Katherine, "I knew that was the reason." - -"As if the freshman class couldn't get along without you! You made -yourself very forward and, it seemed to some of us, bold, by going up -and advising Alta Perry how to do things. And Alta the junior president! -It wasn't respectful, and it was taking a good deal on yourself!" - -Here Florence Thomas, astonished that any one should dare arraign Peggy, -got up, the golden dragons flaming in the dim light, and moved -deliberately toward the door. - -She found the door locked, and the key gone. She turned angrily. - -"Until we're through, nobody ought to go," explained the high-handed -Myra Whitewell. "As I was saying, Peggy, your egotism----" - -"Back it up, back it up," protested Doris Winterbean. - -"Well," Myra accepted the challenge, "that poem of yours in the -_Monthly_----" - -"How did you know?" cried Peggy and Katherine, simultaneously. - -"Why, I read the foolish thing in the _Monthly_," snapped Myra, -surprised. - -Peggy, her eyes alight, and Katherine, dawning credulity in her face, -turned and met each other's gaze in slow triumph. - -"It's _in_?" asked Peggy breathlessly. - -"Of course--how else----?" murmured Myra. - -"Girls!" cried Peggy, radiantly, "my poem is in the _Monthly_! I didn't -suppose they'd really use it--oh, I would have told you all, if I'd been -sure. Are the new _Monthlies_ down on the table now, Myra?" - -"Yes, they're downstairs." - -"I'm going to sneak down just as I am and get mine," breathed Peggy, -"and then shall I read it to you, girls?" - -Faults, depression, lost faith--all forgotten in the frank joy that was -Peggy's. - -She pattered across the floor, begged prettily for the key, took it from -Hazel Pilcher's reluctant hand, and fitted it in the lock. - -A moment later they heard her trailing down the hall. - -There was complete silence while she was gone. - -The outraged feelings were subsiding, and the girls, who a few moments -before were almost hating each other, now waited in pleasant -anticipation the reading of the poem. - -There was no warning of her return. They were simply watching the door, -which she had left open, and all of a sudden she stood framed in it, the -soft candle glow lighting her lovely face and blue-clad figure, and the -tan cover of the _Monthly_ which she held clasped to her heart. - -"I--can't come back in," she whispered. "I met our house-mother on the -stairs, and she made me promise to go right to my own room if she'd let -me creep down and get the _Monthly_ from the table. It's after ten, and -all the lights are out down the hall. Good-night, girls; I've had a -lovely time," and she really believed she had. - -Katherine followed her, with a backward wave of the hand, and what more -fault finding went on after their departure they never knew. - -"I s'pose it isn't much to any one else," said Peggy deprecatingly, "but -I just feel as if this was the nicest number of the _Monthly_ ever -gotten out!" - -And Katherine answered loyally, "I do too." - -The cretonne couch covers they had smoothed up in such haste that -morning were carefully folded back, and Katherine climbed into her bed, -and with a little tired sigh was fast asleep; but Peggy, after carefully -fixing the screen around her room-mate's couch so that the light -shouldn't trouble her, propped herself up with pillows in her own bed, -the College _Monthly_ on her knees. - -She found her name in the index, "Margaret Parsons," and was thrilled by -the formality of that. Then she fluttered the leaves over--just as any -one might, she told herself, until she came, to her intense surprise, of -course, to her poem. - -This she proceeded to read. And when she had finished, she tried to read -one of the stories or a poem by some one else, but somehow nothing -seemed interesting after that--nothing had for her quite the vividness -or charm, so she shamefacedly yielded to the temptation to read hers all -over again. - -But before she had finished, a curious sound disturbed her. - -From somewhere down the hall came the unmistakable sobs of a person -crying out her heart in heedless abandon. It was not very loud, but was -penetrating and alarming. - -Peggy listened, hardly able to believe her ears. When she and Katherine -were so happy in college, was it possible any girl would have cause to -cry like that?--right here in Ambler House?--the nicest dorm on Campus? - -Sighing, she slid her feet into her slippers, dipped her arms into her -kimono again, laid the precious _Monthly_ on the dressing-table, turned -out the light and was soon in the fearsome hall, with those sounds -echoing down it, and no light but the tiny globule of red at the other -end, which indicated the fire-escape. - -She went on toward the unwinking light, until she was sure she stood -before the door through which the crying emanated. - -It was Lilian Moore's room. She had a small single room and was -apparently drowning herself in tears there. - -The recklessness of the crying, the absolute indifference as to who -heard or knew, made Peggy hesitate for just a minute before she turned -the knob of the door and went in. She was not exactly afraid, and yet -she felt very much alone with something too painful for her to cope -with, as she felt her way into the darkness. - -She felt her foot sink into a soft pile of clothing, then immediately -after, she stumbled against some large and solid object that she never -remembered having seen in the middle of Lilian's room, and for which she -failed utterly to account. - -Lilian was throwing herself about on the bed now, and Peggy did not know -whether she realized there was any one in the room or not. She felt for -the light, and, after much fumbling, found it, and snapped it on. - -The freshman's room was in a state of complete confusion. An open trunk -half packed was what she had run against in the darkness. Piles of -clothing and books were strewn round about it on the floor, ready to go -in. Lilian, herself, fully dressed, started up from the bed with a cry, -as the glare of light flooded everything, and dropped back moaning when -she saw that it was Peggy who had come. - -"Now," said Peggy quietly, sitting down on the bed beside the tossing -figure, "let's be real still or the matron will hear us." - -This obvious common sense thrown like cold water over her misery had an -immediate effect on the other girl, who had expected sympathy. - -The sobs shuddered down to long-drawn painful breaths, and Lilian -covered her swollen eyes with two weak hands. - -"I'm sure it isn't just the way you think," said Peggy, after a few -minutes. "It couldn't be as bad as all that." - -"What couldn't?" - -"Why, whatever is the matter." - -There was a pause and then came a smothered, "Yes, it could. It is. Oh, -and I wanted to come to college so--I wanted to come!" - -"Well--and you came, and here you are with all of us," Peggy reminded. - -"That's just it," the confidences came now pouring over each other for -utterance. Lilian clasped Peggy's cool fingers with a fevered hand. "I -wish to goodness that I hadn't ever come. I don't belong. The girls -showed me that to-night. Oh, when I think of how my mother kissed me -good-bye--and--and gave me up for all this year--just for--this----" - -"For what?" helped out Peggy. - -"To have the girls make fun of my room, my clothes--and me. Listen, Miss -Parsons. We lived in a small town where nobody was very well-to-do. And -mother--wanted something better for me than she had ever known. When she -was a girl she used to dream of going to college----" - -Sobs choked the narrator and she struggled for a moment before she could -go on. - -"And--when I began to grow up, she decided that I should go--oh, Miss -Parsons, when I came away she said to remember that I was going for both -of us!" - -Peggy's fingers tightened around the feverish hand, and she could see -very clearly in her mind the face of this girl's mother with its wistful -yet self-sacrificing expression, and the tears came suddenly to her -eyes. - -"She saved, my mother did, for years so that there would be enough--for -me--to come on Campus like the other girls," a trace of bitterness crept -in here. "But I didn't know how they dressed at a place like this and -how they all fixed up their rooms. I didn't realize there would be -anything besides the tuition and board--and--I--didn't--know--they -couldn't--love me----" - -Peggy tore her hand from the other's grasp and went and stood by the -desk with her back to the bed. Her eyes fell on a blotted and -tear-stained letter which began, "Dear Mother." - -"Listen, Lilian," she said, going back to the couch, "I haven't any -mother at all. That will seem strange to you, who have seen me laughing -around here, happy and singing most of the time. But I haven't,--and I -know that nothing ever will quite make up. That letter you have -begun--just try to realize that no matter what happens to me,--whatever -hard thing I may have to go through, I can't write such a letter as -that." - -Lilian stared at Peggy in surprise. Why, she had supposed the little -Miss Parsons had _everything_. - -"You are the one to be envied after all," said Peggy. "No matter how -many of the girls like you, or how much they care, it isn't anything to -the way a person's own mother cares. And if you want them to, the girls -will care, too. We'll begin now to _make_ them." - -"It's too late--I'm going home." - -"Going home after your mother saved to send you?--going home without the -least little bit of a try to bring things your way?--going home and -taking away your mother's chance to enjoy college through you?--oh, no, -you're not going home!" - -"Well," hesitancy showed in Lilian's manner, "I've been packing my -trunk. I made up my mind that the girls would never have to see my -homely clothes any more." - -"Stay a week and--try, will you?" pleaded Peggy. "Katherine and I would -miss you awfully if you went home now." - -"You and Katherine? Would you really?" - -"Yes, really and truly. Why, when we first knew you here, we said you -were the kind of girl we wanted for a friend, and that we were sure we -were going to like you," fibbed kind little Peggy, striving to find in -her memory a record that they had noticed her at all. - -"Then it isn't everybody in the house that feels as some of those girls -do?" - -"Nobody really," stoutly maintained Peggy. "Even the ones who talked too -much didn't feel that way. They had all just been rubbed the wrong way -by some one else--and you were an unresisting object to fire away at in -their turn. And don't you suppose some of the rest had just as horrid -things said to them as you did? And they aren't crying about it either. -They are protected by being more egotistical and sure of themselves and -they're just thinking 'how ignorant that critic of mine was,' that's -all." - -"If you want me to," said Lilian suddenly, "I'll stay--for you." - -"Stay for the mother," corrected Peggy, "and for your own satisfaction, -too." - -"Very well, I will," came the determined voice at last. - -"Then good-night," said Peggy, "and don't you think about it again -to-night--will you?" - -"No," said Lilian sturdily, "I'll think only about to-morrow when maybe, -if I come to see you, you'll read me your poem in the _Monthly_." - -"Why, you _dear_," said Peggy, and, since she was a very human little -girl, she made her way back to her room in a state of pleasant warmth -and contentment. - - - - -CHAPTER VII--CINDERELLA - - -As a college morning dries all tears and wipes out all resentments of -the night before, the freshmen were only slightly haughty in their -demeanor toward each other next day, and none of the upper classmen had -reason to suspect that they had been going through a period of stress -and disillusionment all by themselves. - -Lilian came down to breakfast, ate hurriedly and scurried off to class, -after casting one quick glance of adoration toward Peggy. - -Peggy and Katherine became conspirators as soon as she was well out of -the house. - -"You have time this first hour to-day, and I have the third," said -Peggy. "So you go down and buy some green and white cretonne and some -silk for pillow tops, and I'll sew them up when I come in." - -In the afternoon they hung a "Busy" sign on their door for the first -time, set the percolator perking coffee to inspire them and plunged into -the green and white material in earnest. - -"These cretonne curtains will be nearly as pretty as ours, don't you -think so?" asked Peggy, "and ours were made at the store. I'm getting -very proud of us as seamstresses, Kathie." - -The plain silk was made into pillow tops of red, blue and yellow. - -"The red one will brighten things so," approved Katherine, when she came -to stitch it over a plump pillow, one of three that the room-mates -hadn't needed this year for themselves. - -Like culprits, they sneaked down the hall, their gay offerings wadded as -closely as possible in their arms, and knocked in fear and trembling at -Lilian's door. If she had called "Come in," they would have run. But -they received no answer, so Peggy cautiously opened the door, and thrust -her curly head inside. - -"It's all right," she whispered in relief to Katherine a moment later, -when she saw that Lilian had not returned from class. - -The friends worked quickly, and soon the green and white curtains were -hung at the windows, and the three bright pillows were ranged along the -couch. - -"But she hasn't any couch cover at all," wailed Peggy, standing off to -look at the result "And the white bedspread does look so hopeless -showing through those gay cushions. What shall we do, room-mate?" - -Katherine's forehead was wrinkled. "You know that old green denim -curtain that hangs before the clothes closet in our bedroom, Peggy? -Don't you suppose that would be better than nothing? It was there when -we came, but it isn't so very ancient looking, and it would be -inconspicuous anyway--and just about the kind of thing you see in lots -of rooms." - -With ruthless hands they tore down the big green curtain in their own -suite, snipped off the rough end with scissors, and bore it back in -triumph to Cinderella's apartment. - -"I'm going to run over to Gloria's," said Peggy then, "and ask her to -part with one or two of those pictures she got for being elected. She -has two Home-keeping Hearts that I know of, and several pictures that -look like photographs that can't mean much to her, and would just cheer -up our protegee wonderfully, and make her room pass muster with any -guest." - -Peggy's tireless feet carried her blithely across the campus to Gloria's -room, and it didn't take her twenty minutes to pick out what she wanted, -with Gloria's help. - -"Of course I'm glad to have your little friend have them," said the -obliging freshman president. "And if you want me to, I'll come over and -see her some time and bring a lot of girls from my house--junior -celebrities and senior dramatists and people like that, and it might -have a good effect on those Amblerites that tried to snub her." - -"It looks like a different place," Peggy and Katherine congratulated -themselves later when they had done what they could in the way of -changes. "It's changed from a poor little apology of just a place to -sleep, into an inviting and cozy college room--with the brightest -cushions a person could imagine," they summed up boastfully. - -Lilian came dragging home from classes, tired circles under her eyes -after the strain of the evening before, and a return of hopelessness -toward her situation. She had Peggy and Katherine for her friends, but -after all these two joyous freshmen went very much their own way, and -were too busy with engagements with more important people, to think of -her much--the girl with the horrid clothes and the wadded-up hair--and -the unattractive room. So she reasoned disconsolately. - -She opened her own door listlessly and entered the room. - -And then she thought that she had made a mistake. It couldn't be her -room--of course it wasn't--and yet, when she turned in bewilderment to -leave it she beheld her own books on the rickety little table. - -Well, it was magic! However it had happened, she accepted it with a -queer choking sense that she was really to live in a room like other -rooms hereafter. College had suddenly come close. - -She parted the green and white cretonne curtains and looked out on a new -world; she stroked the bright silk cushions with a new sense of comfort -and luxury. - -Then she went over to the dresser and drew out the tear-stained letter -that began "Dear mother," and tore it into bits. A few minutes later her -pen was flying over some clean, fresh sheets in a glowing description of -college, of her room, of her friends. - -It was the sort of letter to make a mother think with a sigh of gladness -when she read it, "Well, she is having it all. How nice, that my -daughter can draw about her such friends. How lovely, that she is so -pleasantly situated in such a delightful room--and how, best of all, -that she should not have been deprived of college." - -An interested group of girls clustered around the house bulletin board -on the stair landing, and read many times the latest sign that was -pinned there: - -"Looks like a nice party to me," speculated Doris Winterbean. "But May -and I haven't a chafing-dish. May, go and borrow one from some -sophomore, because I'm curious, and after last night I certainly want -something cheerful." - -Peggy herself knocked at Lilian's door a few minutes later. - -"I've got a sign up for a party to-night," she said as soon as a -welcoming voice had called to her to enter, "and I thought maybe you'd -like Kay and me to fix your hair for it--it's pretty hair--and I -thought----" - -Lilian tried to say something about the benefits she had already -received at their hands, but Peggy hurried on. - -"We have a new electric hair dryer, and Kay has some marcel irons--an -amateur kind, you know--and if you'd like to have us practise them on -you,--I think the result would surprise the girls and send them right -down to Gibot to have theirs done." - -"I can't let you," stammered Lilian. "I never _could_ fix my hair well, -but I wouldn't let you bother with it for the world." - -"Just time before dinner," Peggy insisted, whipping a towel from the -dresser and beginning to fasten it around the reluctant shoulders of the -other freshman. - -She was led down the hall and Peggy experimented with all the Suite 22 -hair-dressing implements. Egg shampoo, alcohol, bay rum, electric dryer, -special French orris powder, and finally the hot curling iron. - -Then Katherine dexterously did it up for her--not in an original style -at all, but in the mode that had swept the entire college: so that when -their work was finished and the victim was handed an oval ivory mirror, -she exclaimed with wonder, for there was reflected a nice-looking-girl -just like a hundred others in Hampton, with wonderful ripples of soft -gleaming hair, that made you want to follow the waves with your fingers. - -"Is that me?" asked Lilian. - -"We'll forgive you for being ungrammatical, since it's all in -recognition of our efforts," said Peggy delightedly. "It is very much -you--the way you ought to have been all along, and will, I hope, -continue to be, now that we've shown you the way. Mercy, Kay, she does -look wonderful! If you and I ever get poor, we'll know of one talent we -have at least whereby we can hope to make an honest living." - -So Lilian came that night to the party, very much elated, and entirely -self-confident, instead of shrinking and conscious of making an inferior -appearance. - -Those who had chafing-dishes had brought them, those who had not had -borrowed them. Beside each chafing-dish, the hostesses had arranged a -little set of materials. - -"Now, two chafing-dishes are prepared to make fudge, one sea-foam, and -one chocolate marshmallow. Will the freshmen kindly pair off and choose -what they want to make? Here are the materials for white taffy over -here, as a prize for the ones that get done first." Peggy made the -announcement, and the girls lit the chafing-dishes and started in with -great zeal. - -This was the kind of party to please them all. Nothing but candy--and -all they could make and eat of that! - -"This is an anti-climax party," explained Katherine, when the fudge was -bubbling with its rich delicious odor, in the chafing-dish chosen by -Florence Thomas and herself. "Peg and I thought of the awful faults we -all found in each other last night"--_they_ hadn't done any of the -finding, but the others didn't notice that they painted themselves -blacker than they were--"and we have a suggestion to make as to how to -cure them." - -The girls were a little displeased--more of that criticism business? -they wondered. Even the tempting odor of the cooking candy couldn't -quite appease them. - -"It's just a way to wipe out the faults as soon as possible," said Peggy -with her funny and irresistible little smile. "I thought if we each -cured the faults of the others in our own minds, why--where would they -be?" - -There was an alarming simplicity to this. - -Doris dropped her fudge spoon. - -"What do you mean, Peggy?" she demanded. - -"Well," laughed Peggy gleefully, delighted with the discovery she and -Katherine had made, "that party last night did no good, some way. -Everybody went home feeling disgruntled and out of sorts--and -overwhelmed more or less with their own imperfections. If each -fault-finder just--doesn't find fault, you know,--even in her own mind, -there won't be any fault pretty soon to be found." - -"Don't see it," said Myra Whitewell. - -"If _you_," Peggy turned to her patiently, "if _you_ just wiped out the -notion you had about me--and stopped letting it torment you--that I -wanted to run things, you know,--why, why--then you wouldn't see me like -that, would you? Pretty soon every one in Ambler House would be praising -every one else, and loving every one so much that the other houses would -begin to notice, and would catch the infection. I think it's better to -let our enemies find fault with us, if they must, but not our friends." - -"Ambler House would get a wonderful reputation for having the best -freshmen on Campus if we all boosted our house and our classmates -everywhere, I can see that," ventured Florence Thomas eagerly. - -"Well, shall we try?" urged Peggy, "shall we just try it out as an -experiment?" - -Because it was Peggy, and because the idea was new, and because the -candy was just ready to eat now, and very tempting, the good-natured -freshmen light-heartedly promised to try her plan--and to follow it -faithfully until it had had time to show either some result--or no -result at all. - -This was the beginning of an attitude of mind that later became habitual -with that group of freshmen. It wasn't many weeks after this -anti-fault-finding party in Peggy's room that, if a first-year girl -heard that another lived in Ambler House, she was filled with wistful -envy; for the good times the Amblerites had, their gay and loyal -friendship became matters of common college discussion. - -Myra Whitewell would not have worked into the system if she could have -helped it. But the others, very much in earnest under the stimulus of -Peggy's sunny example, refused to give heed to her grouches, or to be -hurt at her snubs,--and they never failed to speak well of her outside, -so that this praise of theirs came to her ears at last, and filled her -heart with warmth in spite of herself, and she could not do less than -give them her friendship--yes, and even her warped and selfish love,--in -the end. - -There was candy enough left after the spread that night for each -freshman to take a plateful to her particular junior or senior friend. - -As they were leaving, their faces glowing with appreciation of the -pleasant evening they had just spent, and in anticipation of the -junior's or senior's delight at their offering, Doris Winterbean drew -Peggy aside and whispered in her ear: - -"Well, I don't know, Pegkins, it's rather wonderful, but I've tried your -plan ever since you spoke of it and it's had an uncanny effect. Why, do -you know, I already see the greatest difference in that Lilian girl? -Honestly! Peggy, her hair looks _pretty_ to me now, and I thought it was -horrid last night. And her face and manner--she just seemed as happy and -confident as anybody, instead of so shy and uncomfortable. It's--magic, -Peggy, and you may not believe me, but I really do see her altogether -differently." - -And Peggy burst out into a little laugh of enjoyment, and her eyes -followed Lilian with pride. But she did not think it was necessary to -disabuse the mind of Lilian's new admirer by telling her that the -"magic" had a very material foundation. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII--INDIAN SUMMER - - -Glory lay over the whole college world. - -The sun blazed upon an earth more beautiful than Peggy and Katherine -ever remembered to have seen it. The woods, when the two took their -walks, were as red with burnished leaves as if they had been on fire. - -And a golden haze came in the morning and at sunset. - -The mystery, the still power, and the vague melancholy of autumn, crept -through the veins of the Hampton girls, and they walked and picnicked on -Leeds rocks, and sang away the glorious afternoons far into the -twilight, when the sudden coolness warned them of what they would -forget--that these days were going, and that winter would soon be upon -them. - -Peggy and Katherine saw their first autumn at college dissolving in that -golden haze almost before they had begun to enjoy it and to realize that -all this was really theirs--this life among seventeen hundred girls, all -young, all having identical interests, all happy and congenial. - -There came a Saturday afternoon too lovely to be spent at home. - -"What shall we do to-day, Katherine?" Peggy asked. "Let's just go -somewhere by ourselves. Do you want to drive, or walk, or have a bacon -bat or take some books down by Paradise and read?" - -A day like that one suggests many ways for enjoyment, but if there is -one thing more absolutely satisfying than another, and -just-the-thing-to-do on such a Saturday afternoon, it is to tramp over -to the cider mill, with a jug and a capacity-appetite for new cider and -ginger cookies. - -So it was inevitable that Peggy and Katherine should decide on this as -the ideal adventure, after they had exhausted all the possibilities. - -"That cider mill seems just as much a part of the college as Seelye -Hall," laughed Katherine. "Peggy, can't you taste that wonderful cider -now? Let's go right away,--I think we can walk over and back, don't -you?" - -That would mean about a nine-mile jaunt. - -Somebody in the house had a gallon jug, and the room-mates promptly and -unceremoniously "borrowed" this and, with silk sweater coats, and a -ribbon tied around their heads to keep their hair from blowing, started -off into the wonder of Indian summer, their hearts full of joy over -every one of the nine miles that lay before them. - -The road was dusty, the jug was heavy, the day was hot. After two miles -they were warm and thirsty--and hungry, too, and their feet dragged a -little. - -"Oh, that cider, that cider," laughed Katherine. "I wish it could come -part way to meet us!" - -"Never mind, room-mate," cheered Peggy, with mock heroism; "only a mile -and a half to go now, and then the lovely cider will be running into our -jug, and we can get several glassesful to drink there. And ginger -cookies to your heart's content, Kay." - -"Can't we--speed up a little?" urged Katherine on the strength of that; -"if we just double our steps, we'll get there sooner." - -So the dust clouded up more thickly under their hastening footsteps, and -the mile and a half dwindled and disappeared, until there before them -was the cider mill itself, keeping guard over a little stream that -gurgled into the mill and out again. - -"At last, room-mate!" hailed Katherine. - -"Katherine," hesitated Peggy, right in sight of their goal, "have -you--have you thought how much heavier the jug will be to carry back -when it is full?" - -Katherine cast at her one withering glance, seized her arm, and the two -ran now, the jug bumping as it would against their knees, and the -perspiration bright on their foreheads. - -"It looks like a deserted castle," panted Peggy when they turned up the -worn pathway to the entrance of the mill. "And isn't it quiet? Doesn't -it usually make some kind of noise?" - -"You're thinking of the planing mill, infant," mocked Katherine. - -"Well,--I--anyway, Katherine, the door is shut." - -"It won't be hard to open,--why can't you--?" - -"Yes, I can open it," Peggy answered, stepping into the entrance hall -where the glasses of cider and the little packs of ginger cookies were -usually sold, "but there's no one here now that we're in, and it looks -more deserted than ever and there isn't even a _crumb_ of a ginger -cooky--and I'm starved, nor a _sip_ of cider--and I'm _thirsty_!" - -"Why, this is Saturday, too. What do you suppose is wrong, Peggy? I'm -absolutely dead, if I must confess it. I can't possibly walk home -without a cool drink of cider to brace me up. I never was so hungry and -tired in my life." - -"That's his house, I think," Peggy nodded across the road toward a -comfortable-looking farm house. - -"Do you suppose the cider man would be home?" - -"Anyway," Peggy said faintly, "his wife would, and she might have some -ginger cookies." - -They hurried down the walk and shuffled across the dusty road, feeling -that if they were disappointed now they could scarcely bear it. - -They went to the side door of the farm house and knocked timidly. - -"Oh, Peggy, they're _eating_!" gasped Katherine. "I feel like a tramp. I -almost wish I was one, too, and then maybe they'd invite us in. But -isn't it a late time to be having dinner?" - -The cider man's wife stood in the doorway now, smiling at them somewhat -impatiently. - -"Did you come for cider?" she asked. "Well, about ten others have been -here before you to-day, on the same errand, but he didn't make any -to-day. And there aren't any ginger cookies. We didn't have anything for -the other girls, either. I never saw anybody like you college girls--a -person feels guilty if he rests one day,--what with you all being hungry -and thirsty just the same. I'm real sorry." - -"We--we brought a jug," said Peggy pathetically. - -"Brought a jug? Ernie!" (raising her voice, and calling back into the -room where the table was). "They brought a jug." - -Ernie called back something, and a smile flitted across his wife's face. - -"He says if you want to wait till he's through dinner, he'll go over and -make some," she interpreted. "We're very late getting dinner -to-day--we've had so many interruptions. But if you want to wait------?" - -"We'll wait!" cried Peggy and Katherine in the same breath. - -"It will be about an hour," said the woman, closing the door. - -"An hour!" Peggy and Katherine exchanged glances with deep sighs, and -trudged down the steps, and slowly back toward the mill. - -The cider mill was an important institution to Hampton girls--and to -Amherst boys, if they cared to walk so far. The man who owned it seemed -to feel an especial responsibility toward college girls--as every one -does near a college town--and so he kept a counter in the entrance hall -over which he sold as much cider as a girl wanted to drink, for five -cents. One of his stalwart young helpers would fill her glass as many -times as she wished, for the single first payment. - -Then there were the ginger cookies, done up in oiled paper, in packages -of a dozen, that his wife had made, and these the hungry young invaders -could purchase at ten cents a package. They seemed so much a part of it -all that cider never tastes quite perfect to Hampton graduates, to this -day, without ginger cookies. Any of the Hampton girls would have been -surprised to visit any other cider mill and find that their order for -ginger cookies was not understood. - -Opposite the mill, on the same side as the farmer's house, but farther -back, and screened all around by a circlet of trees, so that it sparkled -in the midst of them like a Corot painting, was the cool mill-pond, with -reeds and rushes growing out into it, and shady branches overhanging it. - -Drawn toward this now in their search for something of interest to while -away the time, Peggy and Katherine parted the bushes and young birch -trees, and found themselves looking into the very heart of beautiful -things, with all the world of dust and disappointment and fatigue behind -them. - -"That water looks cool," murmured Peggy gladly. - -"Yes; I don't know as it's safe drinking water, but I think we might -_wade_ in it." - -"If we have time." - -"An hour?--why of course there's time. What else can we do to amuse -ourselves?" - -They were as entirely hidden from the road and the farm house as if they -had been in another world. Without more argument, the two sat down and -Katherine slipped out of her grey pumps, and flung her grey silk -stockings after them. Peggy was wearing tan oxfords and tan stockings. - -"O-oh, who would dream there could be anything so cold on such a warm -day?" gasped Peggy, trying it with her toes. - -"I like this reedy, weedy part," laughed Katherine, her feet dipping in -up to her ankles. - -They sat, thus, side by side, dangling their feet like happy children, -seeking to fathom with their eyes how soon the water got deep enough to -drown them, should they step out farther, and watching idly the patterns -made by the sea-weed strands near the shore. - -"What if a fish should come?" cried Katherine suddenly, and laughed at -the expedition with which Peggy's feet came glistening up out of the -water. "Don't be silly, Peggy," she giggled, "fish can't bite anything -but flies and worms." - -"Maybe the kind that would live in a mill-pond could," said Peggy, -comfortably sliding the reassured feet back into the still water. "And -anyway, who wants to dispute habitation with a fish?" - -With all manner of the gayest and most idiotic prattle they whiled away -that endless hour, and if any one had stood just outside the fringe of -little trees and had heard their voices without seeing them, he would -never in the world have guessed that such inconsequential conversation -was being indulged in by two freshmen in good standing of the largest -woman's college in America; girls who would be candidates for the degree -within four years and who were even now in the process of being moulded -into "intelligent gentlewomen." - -"Hasn't that bird a funny whistle?" asked Katherine suddenly. "Listen! -He whistles just like a person!" - -And as soon as the words were out of her mouth, she was covered with -confusion, for the realization came to her that it was a -person,--somebody going by on the road, probably, and they had so far -forgotten the world outside their own green hedge that it had startled -them. - -"I'm going to peek out," said Peggy. Thrusting the leaves aside, she -made a tiny opening,--large enough for her eyes to get a clear view of -the road. - -And then all of a sudden she sprang up, her face hot with excitement, -and made as if to burst through the thicket to the road itself. She -would have accomplished this had not Katherine caught her dress and -dragged her back so violently that she sat down, breathless, on the bank -of the pond, exclaiming over and over in gladness, "It's Jim! Katherine, -it's Jim!" - -"Your shoes and stockings, child," urged Katherine. "Put them on, -quick." - -But Peggy seized one grey and one tan stocking and on they went over her -wet feet. Then she stepped into her tan oxfords and flew out from -shelter. - -Katherine looked helplessly after the retreating Peggy, and then down at -the assorted pair of stockings left for her. "There seems to be nothing -to do but put them on," she sighed resignedly. In a few minutes she -emerged from the shadows with as much dignity as she could assume. - -And there down the road was Peggy, the full blaze of the autumn sun on -her golden head, her eager face uplifted and aglow, and towering above -her two good-looking young men, apparently oblivious to everything -except this strange and vivacious little apparition that had burst so -suddenly upon them. - -One, Katherine recognized at once as Jim Huntington Smith, the grandson -of old Mr. Huntington, whom they had known last year at Andrews, and -through whose generosity Peggy had been enabled to come to college. - -The two girls had been the means of discovering Jim's relationship to -the owner of "Gloomy House," as the old Huntington place was known, and -of re-uniting these two members of the same family. - -So they regarded Jim as very much their property; as they might look -upon some handsome older cousin. - -Peggy was waving an arm back towards the pond, and the boys were -laughing. Then as she went on with her gesticulations they looked up and -saw Katherine. - -Katherine had been shrinking back against the trees that lined the -water, very conscious of the one tan stocking and the other grey one. -She was trying to make up her mind whether to go forward and divert -Peggy some way so that she would let these boys go, and would come back -and change stockings, or whether she should go back and hide, and run -the risk of having the whole joyous trio down the road charge upon her -unexpectedly. - -It was all settled for her now. - -Jim swung his cap in the air and started toward her, while Peggy and the -other young man followed more slowly. And even at such a time Katherine -couldn't help noticing the funny little way Peggy's eye-lashes kept -sweeping down and up again, and how pretty and pink her face was. - -"Oh," smiled Katherine to herself, "if she should suddenly wake up and -notice her own feet." - -"Well, Katherine Foster, how are you?" Jim was saying, wringing her hand -heartily. "This is certainly fine. Bud and I walked over from Amherst to -get some cider, but found there was none to be had. But meeting you -people compensates for it all." - -"Oh, but there's going to be some cider, too," Katherine informed him; -"that's what we're waiting for. The man is just finishing his dinner and -he promised to come over and make some for us. I hope he'll let us watch -him--I never saw any cider made." - -"We'll stick around." - -"Do--and maybe------" - -"Well?" - -"Maybe you'll help us carry our jug home. It's just inside the trees -there." - -"I should say we will. It turns out to be mutually lucky that we met; we -have the advantage of cider being made and you get your jug carried -home. How's Hampton anyway? Like it as well as you thought you would? -Peggy has sent me a post-card now and then, but they all say the -regulation thing: 'Having a glorious time, the cross is our room,' -'Perfectly lovely up here, nice weather for ducks,'--you know the kind." - -Katherine laughed. She remembered the day she and Peggy had picked out a -complete set of post-cards with Hampton views, and how they had been in -the habit of dispatching them with the most bromidic messages they could -think of, to their friend at Amherst. - -"We just did it for fun," she told him now. "We wanted to embarrass you -before the other fellows by having a perfect flood of the usual type of -post-cards coming in from a girls' college. We thought you'd know. Why, -we even signed them all sorts of different things--'Essie,' and 'Jennie' -and 'Millicent' and----" - -"And Marmalade," added Jim with a twinkle in his eye. "I have them all, -making a border around my room. The other boys are green with envy. -They----" - -At this moment Peggy and her companion reached them, and Peggy -interrupted Jim in perfect unconcern. - -"Katherine, I want you to meet Mr. Bevington, of Amherst college; Mr. -Bevington, this is Miss Foster, my room-mate." - -"Awfully pleased to meet you," murmured the Bevington youth over -Katherine's hand. - -"You may not be when you know what your friend, Jim, has volunteered for -you," laughed Katherine. - -"It couldn't make any difference." - -"He's promised that you and he will carry our cider jug home for us when -we get it filled." - -"Has he?" cried Peggy delightedly. "Oh, that's going to be lovely. It -was awfully heavy, Mr. Bevington, when we were dragging it over here. At -first it seemed as light as a feather, but before we had traveled a mile -it became as heavy and awkward as a cannon ball." - -"So you see," Katherine turned and laughed up at Bud Bevington, "there's -an awful task ahead of you." - -But of course both young men were delighted to carry any burden for two -such charming young ladies, and as they started back toward the mill the -talk veered to other subjects and ranged from sports to house dances, -when the owner of the mill came up to them. - -"Are you the college girls that wanted the cider?" he asked jovially. - -"Two of us are," Peggy answered primly. "But all of us would like to -come and watch you make it if we may." - -"You can help," answered the man. - -So with that delightful prospect ahead of them, they entered the -rambling building, dim except where the sunlight found a crack between -the dusty boards and streamed weakly in. - -They followed the man up a winding stairway, that was like climbing to -some quaint old attic. There was one place where they could look down -and see the black, gold-specked water rushing away under the stairs. It -gave Peggy a creepy feeling. The specks of gold were dots of light that -fell into its darkness. - -"It--makes an awful roaring noise--kind of subterranean sound," murmured -Katherine, but nobody heard her, because of the rush of the stream. - -When they reached the loft above, they stood to one side waiting for the -man to begin. - -"The young ladies are going to make the cider," he said. - -"Oh," cried Peggy, "that's fine, but how do we begin?" - -The man hauled over several large sacks of apples, lifted a round cover -in the floor, bringing to view a kind of chute. - -"Pour them apples down there," he invited. - -With the assistance of the boys, they lifted the sacks and the apples -went tumbling down through the opening. But Peggy and Katherine were -aghast to see what kind of apples they were. - -"Why, some of those I poured down were just--_awfully_ bad," declared -Peggy. "In fact, quite decomposed," she added facetiously. - -"Don't they get sorted out down below?" Katherine inquired anxiously -when the last of the sacks had been emptied. - -But the cider man only laughed. - -When they went down, the apples fell into a kind of wagon without -wheels, which moved slowly by machinery, till it reached a certain -place, where heavy weights came down from above and slowly crushed the -fruit. Very soon a small stream of clear amber juice ran down a trough -and into a large hogshead. - -The cider man filled their jug, and then gave them each a glass, and -told them to drink all they wanted from the hogshead, without additional -charge, since he had made the cider just for them. - -Sweet, clear and refreshing as any cider in the world, this came to -their thirsty lips. And yet--the girls thought they had never enjoyed -cider less. The memory of that collection of apples that had gone -hurtling down the chute! - -The boys, however, were enthusiastic, because Peggy and Katherine had -made it, and they praised it highly enough so that the kindly owner of -the mill did not notice the heroic efforts of his two feminine guests to -seem appreciative. - -Out into the sunlight again the little party came, Jim carrying the jug -nonchalantly on his shoulder. - -"Rebecca at the well," he laughed; "here she is in moving pictures." - -And the others laughed, too, and began the long walk toward Hampton, as -refreshed as if they were just starting out for the day. - -The farmer stood in the doorway of his mill, and watched the departure -with a friendly smile. - -There is nothing so wonderfully satisfying as college Saturday -afternoon, with all lessons forgotten--and only a restful Sunday in the -immediate future. And such a perfect fall day as this! - -The friends strolled leisurely along, enjoying the brilliant coloring of -the trees, and the beautiful golden sunlight of a late October -afternoon. - -They had nearly reached Hampton village and Katherine was beginning to -think that Peggy would reach Ambler House without discovering her -mistake about the stockings when, with a thrill of horror, she heard her -say, "Look at my feet, how _dusty_ they are--you couldn't tell _what_ -color shoes I had on." - -"But, oh, dear, if they aren't blind they can tell what color -_stockings_," moaned Katherine to herself. - -Politely Jim and their new friend glanced down at the dusty oxfords. - -Jim gave a start and was about to speak, when Katherine saw him suddenly -look at her feet, too. His eyes twinkled. - -"Is that a--new fad?" he asked finally. "A fellow would never dare adopt -anything so radical." - -"Is what a new fad?" demanded the unconscious Peggy, and then she looked -down and saw. - -Her face burned with a quick red, but she laughed infectiously. "We--we -went wading, and I suppose I did this when I saw you, Jim, so it's all -his fault. Kay dear, can you forgive?" - -Jim and Bud laughed with her, and of course the devoted Katherine -forgave on the spot. - -Young men are not allowed to linger in the grounds at Hampton, so the -adieus were quickly said and Peggy and Katherine hurried across the -campus to Ambler House. - -No sooner had they reached their room than word went down the hall that -there was cider in room 22, and one by one the girls on the second floor -found excuses to drop into Peggy's and Katherine's room. They were most -generously supplied with cider, as they hoped they would be, and Peggy -and Katherine had no wish to keep any of it for themselves, after they -had seen the sort of apples that went into it. - -"Funny thing," said Peggy sadly as they were dressing for the evening -later, "I don't believe I'll ever like cider so very much again." - -"No," agreed Katherine, "the safest way to do, if you want to keep your -enthusiasm for anything, is not to know how it's made." - -"You're right. I'll shut my eyes more after this," laughed Peggy, "but -anyway, dear room-mate, we had an awfully nice time, didn't we?" - -"Oh, so, so," answered Katherine noncommittally. - - - - -CHAPTER IX--THE HOUSE DANCE - - -It seemed no time at all to Peggy, after the Indian summer passed, that -winter rushed upon them and shriveled them up on their way to classes, -and blew powdered snow in their faces when they went for their walks. - -"There's only one thing I can think of to brighten things up," wailed -Doris Winterbean one day, "so that we'll all carry away pleasant -memories of the place for Christmas." - -"Well, what's that?" asked Peggy, without interest, for each day of hers -was as full of good times as it could be, and she thought she wouldn't -need pleasant things to remember over the holidays anyway, because she -would be enjoying herself so much during them that it would crowd all -thoughts of past and future, too, out of her head. - -"A house dance," said Doris thrillingly. - -Peggy was all interest now. - -"Would they--could we get one up before Christmas?" she asked. "But -then," the brightness faded from her eyes, "I have to lead half of the -time and I'm not tall enough, so it really doesn't matter as much to me -as it might." - -"Oh, pshaw," exclaimed Doris, "I didn't mean that kind of a dance. Not -just girls, you know." - -"No-o?" said Peggy cautiously. - -"Of course not." - -"Well, whom then?" - -"Oh, people from Amherst or Williams--or Dartmouth or wherever we can -get them." - -"You mean a _man_ dance?" - -"Yes." - -"Well, let's have it right away." - -"I don't know anybody to ask, except a young prep school boy, but----" - -"Oh, I'll have Jim bring over a lot of people from Amherst, and we can -decorate the room with purple in their honor, and then we can all sing -their songs when the dancing is over." - -The plans for the dance were soon being elaborately laid by every -Amblerite. The matron said it must be in the afternoon. So they set a -convenient Saturday, and dispatched their invitations informally over -the telephone. Jim responded so nobly to the appeal Peggy made to him, -that he rounded up half a dozen football stars and glee club men for the -partners of the girls who didn't know anybody within telephoning -distance. - -"I'll bring the whole frat, if you say so," came Jim's cheerful voice -over the wire. "Half of them can't dance to amount to anything, but they -can stand around and be ornamental--and fetch and carry ices." - -"Well, our dancing isn't a thing of beauty and a joy forever either, but -that won't keep us off the floor. Bring anybody you like, that is, of -the kind I mentioned, but they must be willing." - -"_Willing_? Can you take care of all Amherst if I bring it?" - -"_Yes_," responded Peggy enthusiastically. "_We_ could, but there -wouldn't be ices enough." - -"Oh, well," laughed Jim, "you can't expect us to come without ices." - -"I suppose not." - -"Well, you expect us Saturday. Six of us anyway. I'll bring the crowd -over in my machine." - -"Oh, _Jim_! Have you a machine?" - -"Better believe I have. And some day, when the weather is fine, I'll -take you riding." - -"Oh, goody! What kind is it?" - -"A Ford." - -And Peggy hung up the receiver on the laugh that drifted to her over the -wire. - -She climbed to her room and sank silently down on the window seat. - -All the recitations of Saturday morning dragged unaccountably whenever -an Ambler House girl was called on. - -They were too eager for classes to be over and the time for the dance to -come, to take a great interest in dative and accusative cases, or in the -sum of the angles of right angle triangles. - -"I'm going to dress as carefully as I _can_," said Peggy, scrubbing her -happy face until it shone. - -"Yes, do, dear, and please take time to put on stockings that are -mates," laughed Katherine as she laid a dainty afternoon dress upon the -bed and removed her pumps from their shoe-trees. - -After many little pats on ruffles and curls Peggy and Katherine were -dressed at last, and stood before their mirrors almost satisfied. - -Then Katherine went downstairs to see if the girls needed any last help -with the decorations. - -Hazel Pilcher stuck her head in at Peggy's door. - -"Ready?" she called. - -Peggy swung from the mirror and bowed to her, laughing. - -"As ready as I can be," she said. "Hazel, you look simply wonderful. You -look--like somebody in the movies or on the stage." - -"Well," said Hazel easily. "_You_ might look prettier than you do, -Peggy; you don't make the most of yourself." - -Peggy turned her disappointed gaze back to the mirror. - -"Come down to my room and I'll just fix you up a little," said Hazel. - -Now Hazel's ideas of dress, and those of the rest of the girls in the -house, widely differed. For she always bought the most extreme styles in -hats and suits, and she always adopted the most exaggerated new -mannerisms of walking and talking. - -So Peggy was inclined to be doubtful of the value of her assistance, but -Hazel urged her, so she finally went down to her room. - -Here, Hazel uncorked several delightful-looking little jars. - -"You'd better shut your eyes," warned she, and a minute later something -cool was sliding along Peggy's eye-lashes, and then she felt it again, -going over her eye-brows. - -She knew in a horrible moment just what was happening, but the foolish -wish to look as wonderful as possible, held her silent, and prevented -the protest that had sprung to her lips. - -"And now," said Hazel, in a matter-of-fact way, "your lips." - -And Peggy watched fascinatedly in a hand-glass while the dainty, scented -little red pencil made its crimson imprint on her mouth. - -"And--just a touch on your cheeks," said Hazel again. - -"No," said Peggy, "that would be too absurd; I won't----" - -"Well," conceded Hazel, laughing, "you don't really need it; your face -is as red as fire now. You seem to think your looks are very much -changed. But they're just improved. Everybody will still _recognize_ -you, you know, Peggy, infant." - -"They're here; they're here," an excited buzz went through the second -floor, at the word of some generous messenger, who had run up for a -minute from below, to spread the news. - -Peggy forgot everything in the haste she made to get down to greet the -boys, for she was responsible for the coming of a large number of the -guests, and she thought how peculiar Jim would think it if she were not -even there to welcome them. - -"Jim," she cried, holding out her hand. "I'm awfully glad to see you. -And Mr. Bevington, too. No, you're not a bit early. We've been upstairs -twiddling our thumbs and wondering why in the world--we thought the Ford -must have broken down, you know," she added as she opened the door into -the big reception room, which looked very lovely with its many purple -banners. - -With the handsome Amherst contingent at her heels, Peggy carried her -small curly head high while a pardonable pride shone in her eyes. - -A gasp went up from the groups of girls, who were standing about in -different parts of the big room, talking to the few guests who had -arrived before the Amherst men. - -"Look what Peggy Parsons has with her," murmured Doris Winterbean to -Florence Thomas, while the small princess advanced, chatting with her -subjects. - -Never had such a fine set of young men descended upon Ambler--or any -other campus house, for any occasion except the incomparable annual -occasion of Junior prom. - -"Doris, let me present Mr. Bevington, who plays on the football team; -and Mr. Mason, the president of the dramatic club, and Mr. Brown, the -one who wrote that article we were all so crazy about in their paper." - -Thus the introductions went on, and the girls who met these heroes would -have been tongue-tied before such greatness had not Peggy, before she -left them, raised them also to eminence. Miss Winterbean was the one who -had invented the Lilian Walker waltz the girls would teach their guests -that afternoon; Miss Thomas, of course, was the vice-president of the -freshman class--"the best class----" Peggy leaned over and whispered it, -so that the girls who were not members of it shouldn't hear,----"the -best class that had ever come to Hampton." Miss Pilcher was the house -entertainer, and could play anything that was written, for a piano. - -Hearing themselves thus praised, the girls took heart and laughed -happily up into the faces of the men as the music began. - -"My Little Dream Girl" caught them up into its delightful, sweet rhythm, -and with such partners as they had not enjoyed before in college, the -Hampton girls were swung out across the floor. - -To Peggy, laughing up at Bud Bevington, it seemed that the whole world -was dancing. He knew so many funny steps, and threaded his way so -dangerously among the other couples, doubling the time, and then going -even faster, until their one-step was simply a run-step as fast as they -could go. - -"You--you think--this is a football field," gasped Peggy, when she could -speak at all. "I--I'm half dead--I know now how it feels to be a -football." - -"You mean I've been kicking you,--did I hit your foot, really?" - -Bud was contrition itself. - -"N-no, certainly you didn't; how could you when they went so fast? I -mean you have been making a goal with me." - -"I hope the goal is a long way off," laughed the football man. - -They had gone around nearly twice more, when he bent and said suddenly -in Peggy's ear, "Who is our cross-looking friend in the doorway with the -Charley Chaplin scowl?" - -"Man or woman?" asked Peggy. - -"Woman," he answered. - -"Well, I see quite a group of our house-matron in the doorway--but she -is probably only one, but if you don't stop running with me so fast I -can't be really sure whether there are ten of her or just one." - -Noticeably slackening his pace, he glanced again toward the matron. - -"Still looks ominous," he warned. - -"You must come over and meet her--but let's go very slowly for a while, -till the atmosphere clears a little." - -When they finally approached the matron, she smiled at Bud -Bevington--who could help it? And Peggy was able to get her breath, -while the two talked for a few minutes. - -Peggy danced every dance, sometimes in the large reception room with all -the others, and sometimes in the alcove parlor off at one end, where new -steps could be tried without any onlookers, if failure resulted. - -She noticed that several of her partners looked at her rather intently, -and she fervently hoped it was because she looked very nice. But there -was usually a fleeting smile that baffled her. No, it was something -besides admiration--or a new kind of admiration or something--oh, she -would give up trying to account for it, and just have a good time. - -So she danced with every guest and enjoyed her ices, and said good-bye -to the boys with great reluctance, and pressed her nose against the -window pane to see the last of them. - -Jim, glancing back, as he started the machine--which wasn't a Ford at -all--saw her and waved. - -The machine chugged off, and she went upstairs with a happy sigh and a -little regretful that their house dance was over. - -When she reached her room, Katherine, who had preceded her, gave her one -startled glance, and then burst out laughing. - -"Oh, you look awful, child," she said, "whatever happened to you?" - -And Peggy rushed to the mirror. - -Horror of horrors--what--and then she remembered! Those eye-lashes and -eye-brows that Hazel had put on so carefully--and those lips, too--had -run! The black wavered down greasily from her eyes, making weird dark -lines. The mouth with which she had so carelessly eaten ices was--a good -deal to one side now. - -"I forgot," murmured Peggy, and that was all she was able to say, and -this she repeated miserably at intervals, while Katherine dipped a towel -in the water pitcher and began applying it to the beautifiers. - -"Don't tell me until you want to," said Katherine, trying to keep the -giggles back, and to speak sympathetically. "It isn't so very bad--just -kind of--wavy." - -"Well," moaned Peggy, "Hazel Pilcher put it on. I can't think how I came -to let her, and--it must have been awfully poor make-up and got -so--warm----!" - -Her explanation ended in a sob and she jerked away from Katherine's -ministrations, and flung herself a crying heap upon the couch. - -"Oh, Katherine! and I thought I looked so nice! Oh, they all saw and -_knew_, and the ones I just met to-day couldn't know but I marked up my -face like that always. It's--it's awful--I wish I had never come to -college--I wish I'd never seen an Amherst man--or Hazel Pilcher either. -What shall I do?" - -"Jim knows," Katherine soothed. - -"B-but he'll be ashamed of me," moaned Peggy. - -"He won't either. He'll just think it's funny," Katherine tried to -comfort her. - -"Funny! Oh, dear, and I suppose it is--but not to me. And Bud -Bevington--every time he's seen me there's been something--r-ridiculous -about me!" - -Peggy shook with sobs, and hid her face in the cushions of the window -seat, sure that she would never take any pleasure in life again. - -She wouldn't go down to dinner, so Katherine had it sent up on a tray, -and though Peggy felt that she really wasn't the tiniest bit hungry, she -ate all that was brought to her, and almost wished she had decided to go -down after all, because then she might have asked for a second helping. - -Katherine and the other freshmen made up an impromptu party to go to a -picture show that evening, but Peggy could not be persuaded to join -them. - -"I never knew her to sulk before," said Florence Thomas. "What in the -world is the matter with her?" - -"Sulk," cried Katherine indignantly, "why Peggy doesn't know how to -_sulk_. She--she just had a very sad thing happen to her, and you'd cry, -too, if it happened to you, only you wouldn't get over it as soon as -Peggy will." - -The picture show wasn't a great deal of fun for Katherine when most of -her thoughts were drifting back to her poor room-mate. The rest of the -girls laughed and cried at little Mary Pickford's pathos and drollery, -but she felt it difficult to keep her attention on the screen, and was -almost glad when it was over, and they could hurry back to Ambler House. - -The door of Suite 22 stood open, all the lights blazed forth, the sound -of happy laughter came to her ears and the unmistakable perfume of -American beauty roses greeted her nostrils. - -"Peggy!" she cried, as she entered the room, to find every available -vase full of the most gorgeous roses she had ever seen, and an -appreciative sophomore and junior court listening to the tale of Peggy's -sad experiences of the afternoon. - -"You little wretch," she said, shaking her fist at her room-mate in mock -rage, "when you get _me_ to sympathize with you again, you'll know it. -It's just a joke now, isn't it, but, girls, she was crying her eyes out -over it an hour or so ago." - -"Th-that's just what I've been telling them," cried Peggy, "and now I -can't think how I could." - -"Well, what's made the change?" Katherine demanded. - -Iva Belmington and Hazel Pilcher waved magnificently toward the -overladen vases and water pitchers. "Those," they said simply. - -And at the same time Peggy poured a shower of cards into her lap, and, -taking them up, she read, one after the other, the names of all the six -boys from Amherst who had come to their dance that afternoon. - -"Wasn't it _lovely_?" cried Peggy. "They evidently left the order at the -florist's when they drove through the town. Look at Jim's card, -Katherine, he wrote something on it." - -From the assortment in her lap, Katherine selected the card which read -Mr. James Huntington Smith, and there sure enough across the top of it -were the words in pencil, "With appreciation for a very jolly -afternoon." - -"Well,--but they must have seen, just the same," hinted the practical -Katherine. - -"Oh, but they didn't _mind_!" returned her radiant room-mate. - - - - -CHAPTER X--TINSEL AND SPANGLES - - -"My mother is coming." - -Lilian Moore made the announcement to Peggy in a tone of mingled joy and -reluctance. - -The Christmas holidays were over and the fearsome midyear examinations -were things of the past. The dullest of the three terms had settled into -full swing--day after day of white earth and grey sky. - -The Ambler House girls had been having a Wednesday evening frolic down -in the parlor, with the piano banging and gay voices shouting out their -musical defiance of dullness in general. - -"She writes that she's coming for just a day to see a little bit of -college for herself," went on Lilian. "Peggy--she'll--be disappointed -in--my grandeur. You see, I raved so about everything when I was home at -Christmas time. I guess it may hurt her feelings to see that I'm -not--one of the foremost people in my class." - -Lilian essayed a laugh that broke into a sob. - -Myra Whitewell, who stood near, impatiently turned away. "I never knew -anybody to be so incessantly humble in my life. You really do make me -tired, Lilian. Haven't we all liked you for a long time----? You young -Stupid, don't you know that we all have to take _some_ steps toward -popularity ourselves? Don't you know that we are _all_ outsiders when we -come here, and it depends at least _partly_ on ourselves whether we ever -become insiders? You are always bringing up the same thing." - -Peggy laughed at these two who had never learned to become entirely -reconciled to each other even after all the close association of living -together in the same house. Myra was so impatient and so proud; so well -equipped with a good opinion of herself, while Lilian was almost -maddeningly willing to be trodden under foot on every occasion. - -"Mother says maybe she can absorb a little of college for herself," -Lilian mused, not heeding Myra's cutting comment, for she had grown used -to them. - -"When is she coming?" asked Katherine, who glanced around the room of -singing girls, and tried to imagine what impression it might make on one -who was not a girl any longer, and was seeing it for the first time. - -"To-morrow," answered Lilian, with that same note of doubt in her voice. - -"Well," said Katherine, her eyes still on the shouting young women who -rocked to the music they sang, while the piano did its best to be heard -above them, "I think we can show her a good time." - -"Will you help me, girls?" cried Lilian, brightening in sudden -gratitude. - -"Why, of course," said Katherine, "any guest of any of us is a guest of -the house--that is, if the one who is entertaining wants it to be so." - -"I haven't much for to-morrow," said Peggy quickly. "I know you have -several recitations, Lilian,--we'll see that she is taken care of every -minute from the time she arrives until she leaves us, weeping." - -Peggy's enthusiasm was beginning to carry her away. - -"Let's go and plan out the hours," she said to the rest of the -group--"just like those schedules they publish in the papers of the way -certain great people--and criminals--spend their days: thus, 9 a. m., -has breakfast on tray; 10 a. m., sees dressmakers and milliners; 11 a. -m., rides in automobile, under guard----" - -Lilian was laughing, all her doubts vanished. - -Even Myra entered into the plans with spirit. - -And never had a celebrity been met by a more enthusiastic crowd than was -gathered at the Hampton station to meet the frail and fluttering little -woman who stepped down from the 9:10. - -Her eyes, shy and yet full of anticipation, were searching for Lilian, -who fairly flew down the platform, the happy bevy of girls keeping close -behind. - -After Lilian had kissed her mother, each girl, as her name was spoken, -wrung her hand with such goodwill and welcome that poor little Mrs. -Moore realized that she would probably have rheumatism in her fingers -for days, as a result. But her worn cheeks flushed with pleasure. - -Whose would not, at such a reception when she had expected to be merely -a spectator during her single day's stay? - -She was borne first to Lilian's room. - -Entering Ambler House, her eyes glowed, and she turned her head to look -after a merry group that came running down the steps, their books under -their arms. Through the great hall, the floor shining and smooth, with -handsome rugs to give color here and there--and up the broad stairs the -little procession wended its way. - -And Lilian could hardly restrain a cry of surprise as she and her -mother, followed by the faithful escort, stepped inside her room. - -On the dresser was an adorable bunch of violets with inviting purple -pins beside it. - -"Some one has sent you flowers?" cried little Mrs. Moore, noticing -these, even before she took note of the dainty green and white curtains, -and the green denim couch cover, that Peggy and Katherine had been -inspired to supply. - -"No, they didn't," cried Peggy from the doorway. "They didn't send _her_ -the flowers,--look on the card!" - -And when Mrs. Moore picked up the card that lay beside the pins, she -read aloud, "For Mrs. Moore; welcome to Hampton, from one of Lilian's -friends, Myra Whitewell." - -If you could have seen the look of pleasure with which the little woman -lifted those fragrant flowers, and with shaking fingers fastened them to -her girdle! Oh, precious first impression of college! How it crept into -her heart with the fragrance of those violets--quite the nicest thing -that had ever come to her in her care-worn, workaday life! - -Lilian's own face was suffused. - -That Myra, of all people, should have been so dear and thoughtful! And, -a moment since Lilian had been harboring a rather bitter and unkind -thought against the black-haired freshman. - -For Myra was the only one of the Ambler House "crowd" who had not been -at the station to meet her mother. Lilian felt hurt. But now, she -remembered Myra's chemistry laboratory, that was in full session at this -moment--and to her, also, a new feeling came with the odor of those -violets. - -She thought, with quick gratitude, that nothing she could ever do for -Myra would be too much now to repay her for that glad and surprised -light in her mother's eyes. - -"And now, Mrs. Moore, you're going to be handed from one to another of -us, hour by hour," laughingly explained Peggy. "Your daughter has some -classes that she really feels she _must_ attend. Ordinary classes we -could all cut with pleasure, but Lilian's this morning happen to include -math, and Lilian is--well, she doesn't know a triangle from a piece of -fudge, Mrs. Moore----" - -She broke off, giggling, and fled down the corridor to escape Lilian, -who pursued with pretended rage, at her daring thus to lay bare her -mathematical shortcomings to her trusting mother. - -"So," Katherine took up the story of the adventures that were to form -Mrs. Moore's great day, "you are to walk with me, please,--if you will, -down Elm street and down West street a bit, and Green street, and then -you will have seen all the part of town that belongs to college life -that is outside Campus--invitation houses, undesirables and all. Then at -eleven I shall turn you over to Peggy and Hazel Pilcher, at the campus -gate, and they will show you through the new library and chapel and the -Art building annex. That's as far into the future as you are allowed to -peep." - -"It sounds very alluring," murmured Mrs. Moore, whose eyes were still -bulging, from the sight of her staid and quiet Lilian pursuing and -pounding the fair-haired Peggy. - -The company of the girls was more to her than the sightseeing itself, -and she found herself swept along by the gay hilarity of whoever -happened to be her escort. She forgot that her hair was as grey as -theirs was black or golden; she forgot that she had believed her time -for gaiety was over. - -In the big library she paused, hushed, before the sight of many graceful -figures bending in silent absorption over the volumes that lay in their -laps or before them on the massive tables. She could not guess, in her -awe of such an intellectual atmosphere, that fully a third of these -diligent readers were bowed over Arnold Bennett and Gilbert Parker, -instead of the volumes of deep learning she fancied. - -"I wonder if the matron will let me ask Mother to the House to lunch," -puzzled Lilian, a little later, when she met them, after the tour of the -campus was complete. "I haven't had time to ask her and there may not be -a place." - -"There will be lots of places, but your mother and we won't be there to -fill them," said Peggy quickly. "Gloria has invited us down to Boyd's -for a real party." - -"Beef steak and French fried potatoes--and peas?" cried Hazel. "A real -one?" - -"That's just it," said Peggy, slightly disappointed that her friend had -been so quick to guess. "How did you know? I was the only one with -Gloria when she telephoned the order." - -"How did I know!" scoffed Hazel, "as if anybody that knew what was best -would dream of ordering anything else at Boyd's." - -Boyd's was the popular restaurant, where the girls trooped in to -luncheon whenever the allowance from home seemed to justify such a -luxury, where they sat on Saturday evenings, their white shoulders -gleaming above the white silk, green chiffon and blue crepe de Chine of -their very best dresses. - -"Are we really--invited by--Gloria?" questioned Lilian, halting before -the luminous name of the freshman president. "Isn't that wonderful of -her to give a party for Mother!" - -Gloria, adorable in white furs, met them at the doorway of Boyd's, and -greeted Mrs. Moore with her own delightful impulsiveness. - -"I'm so glad to know you, Mrs. Moore," she said with that pretty -earnestness for which Gloria was famed throughout the freshman class. -"It was awfully good of the girls to let me have you for a luncheon -party. You know, mothers are scarce around these parts, and if we can't -have our own, we lie awake nights planning the best way to ensnare -somebody else's, whenever one comes visiting. So please excuse us if we -act as if you belonged to us all instead of just to Lilian." - -And Mrs. Moore looked straight into the clear-blue eyes of the tall -red-haired idol of the freshmen, and said she was only too glad to be -adopted by any and all of her daughter's friends. - -Something went grey and blank in Gloria's wonderful eyes before her -searching gaze, and the lashes swept down. The tall, graceful figure -drew itself more erect, as if she were on guard in some way. And Mrs. -Moore dropped the warm hand she had been holding, with a sigh. - -The beautiful hostess led the way upstairs into the dining room and was -shown to a long table that had been reserved for her. - -With much throwing aside of velvet coats and furs, the friends seated -themselves around the guest of honor and leaned forward, their elbows -quite frankly on the table. - -Every girl was laughing and talking, with the single exception of Gloria -herself. As the little luncheon progressed, with the whole table in a -happy uproar, Gloria's abstraction became more and more noticeable. - -Celebrities are entitled to their moods. So no one spoke of Gloria's for -some time. - -Then Peggy leaned over and whispered, "Come back to us, won't you?" - -And Gloria's face was swept with sudden color. - -She turned startled eyes on Peggy's laughing face. Then she shook her -shoulders as if she might free herself from some unpleasant thought. - -"I--wouldn't be anywhere else--for a farm," she said. - -"Oh, well," murmured Peggy to herself, "it wasn't anything but my -imagination. What could Gloria possibly have to bother her? Maybe she -didn't have her history or her Greek to-day. She's just the one to mind -it a lot, if she didn't always excel in the classroom." - -After the wonderful ice-cream and the dear little French pastries had -been consumed, with much delight by the girls and with wistful enjoyment -on the part of Mrs. Moore, the check was laid by Gloria's plate, with -the deferential air the waitresses always used to a very good customer. - -Gloria, without glancing at the total, motioned for a pencil, and -scribbled her name and the name of her house across it. - -Then she slid into the soft coat Katherine held for her, and while Peggy -and Hazel and Myra were still busy patting Mrs. Moore into her things, -she moved idly toward the stairs, her eyes glancing over the crowded -dining-room as listlessly as if she were not a celebrity at all. Hushed -groups watched her pass and admiration and affection shone in fifty -pairs of eyes. - -"Honestly, girls," she caught a distinct murmur, "I just can't talk -while she's going by. Did you ever see anything so wonderful?" - -"She's the best-looking girl in college," came the rapt answer from -another girl at the same table. - -But this incense drifted past Gloria without making any particular -impression. - -The first few days of her presidency she had enjoyed with a frank -egotism that had pleased Peggy and had caused Katherine many amused -smiles. - -But she was accustomed to it all now. There is no class in college so -breathlessly eager to bestow devotion as the first class, and when the -admired person is one of their very own, an added quality of loyalty and -unswerving devotion creeps in. - -"I just don't believe that girl ever did a mean or silly thing in her -life," the voice followed Gloria as she started downstairs, with the -rest of her party in her wake. - -"I don't believe she'd have any use for a _minute_ for a girl who didn't -live right up to her ideals. You know, she's one of the advantages of -college,--she and girls like her--we can see what we _might_ be anyway, -even if few of us really come within a mile of it." - -Was there a trace of bitterness about that vivid and gracious mouth of -Gloria's? Did she really hurry a little to be out of earshot of those -praises that, however ridiculous, would once have been sweet? - -At the foot of the stairs she waited for Mrs. Moore. She bade her -good-bye prettily, saying she must remain downtown for some shopping, -and that she hoped they'd all see Mrs. Moore in Hampton again--a great -many times. - -"My dear, I want to thank you for a _beautiful_ luncheon," Mrs. Moore -smiled up into the lovely face with that quaint way she had. "I do -indeed wish I might stay right now, and live in town somewhere so that I -could get to know the girls better. And I think a sort of -Everybody's-Mother would be a good thing for many of the students." - -But if she had hoped to bring a hint of the desire for confidence from -Gloria she was disappointed. - -Gloria's eyes took on that odd grey blankness again, and though she -nodded politely and pressed Mrs. Moore's hand warmly, there was not a -trace of that electric circuit between them which it was so easy to -establish with Peggy and Katherine or most of the other girls. - -"She's very cold--and proud," mused Mrs. Moore, glancing in a puzzled -way at the retreating back of Gloria. - -Lilian was the sort of girl any one could understand. When she felt -badly she would cry, when she didn't she'd laugh. If she liked any one, -she showed it, and if she disliked any one she nearly made faces at -them, her distaste was so apparent. - -Gloria Hazeltine was a new specimen to Lilian's mother. She discovered -with her woman's intuition that something was troubling the young girl. -She wanted so much to help her. But she could do nothing before such icy -reserve. - -"What--happens to me now?" she turned to Peggy and said, as they went to -the outer door of the restaurant. "I suppose we go back to the college?" - -"No," said Peggy, peering anxiously down the street outside. "No, your -sightseeing goes on from here. But I don't see--what ought to be here." - -"Have you ordered a machine, Peggy?" asked Lilian in awe and happy -expectation. - -Peggy's laugh rang out. "Well, not exactly ordered it," she explained, -"but hinted for it. It's Jim's, and he promised to bring it over from -Amherst and meet us here at 2 o'clock. He's five minutes late. -That's--oh, there he is. Come on, Mrs. Moore, come on, Lilian and -Katherine and Myra Whitewell and Doris Winterbean. Hazel, I'm sorry you -have classes." - -Unselfishly she handed Mrs. Moore into the front seat beside Jim, sure -that it would add to the interest of everything for her, to have this -good-looking young man explain things and deferentially point out new -attractions. - -"Only an hour and a half, Jim. I want to get Mrs. Moore back to go to -Thirteen with me, and Lilian has biology at that time. You don't think -that's so good a show class as Thirteen, do you, Lilian?" - -"Mercy, no," hastily answered Lilian. "Not so good a show class as any -other. You don't want to see grasshoppers cut up, do you, Mother?" - -Mrs. Moore protested that she had no interest in grasshoppers under any -circumstances, so the plan to hear Thirteen stood. - -"We just want to show you as many of the dear places we love to visit as -possible," said Katherine, crossing her arms on the back of the seat -Mrs. Moore occupied. "We could never walk to more than one, but with the -machine you can see a number. Only you mustn't suppose that we have -machines when we see them. No, indeed, we walk or we hire a nice old -poky horse and runabout from the livery stable. The horse may be almost -an extinct animal in other places, but he's still a great favorite up -here." - -Thus she was whirled along the river road, through their favorite picnic -spots, from hamlet to hamlet while tea-house after tea-house flashed -into view and were pointed out with accompanying tales of affectionate -or funny reminiscences by the Hampton girls. - -At one, a large and ugly cat was always to be expected at every party. -The woman who ran the tea-house had taken for her motto, "Love me, love -my cat," and its baleful green eyes watched hungrily every mouthful that -passed through the patrons' lips. - -Doris remembered an afternoon when she and Gloria and the great Mary -Marvington, of the Junior class, had taken tea there, and Gloria had -unwittingly put her foot on the cat's tail under the table, the cat -howled, and Gloria sat stonily, her face white, trying to think what -that _awful_ sound could be. - -"The cat _wouldn't_ stop howling, of course, because Gloria _didn't_ -lift her foot, and Mary Marvington was in _hysterics_, so I leaned under -the table and removed poor Gloria's foot from the poor cat's tail, and I -think old Tabby is running yet." - -Lilian, Katherine and Peggy screamed with delight at Doris' very much -embellished story. - -Mrs. Moore's eyes were sparkling now, and she almost had to pinch -herself to realize that she was, for the first time in her life, in -college. - -When Jim set them down outside the big recitation hall, where she was -actually to attend class with Peggy, she smoothed her coat with happy -anticipation, and perhaps the full wonder of Thirteen came to this -shabby little woman, with grey in her hair, as radiantly as it came -twice a week to these Hampton girls, who picked up snatches of -everything under the sun, and who learned without the miserable grind, -an easy style of writing that set them apart from the girls who had -never had Thirteen. - -"If all their classes are like this," thought Mrs. Moore, "I should -think they'd rave in their letters about the school part of it more than -anything else." - -But alas! Their classes all like that! Only one was like it. The others -were too apt to be nightmares of mathematics or agonies of Greek tragedy -and Lyric poets or merciless written lessons in medieval history. - -Dinner at Ambler House was the next thing on Mrs. Moore's program, and -she listened to that roar of conversation and laughter that always began -as soon as grace had been said in the dormitory dining-rooms. - -Fifty-four girls, all talking and joking at once, and yet one never -heard a loud voice. - -"They are nice girls," thought Mrs. Moore. - -After dinner it had been planned that Lilian should have her mother -alone until theater time, when they were all going to a musical comedy -which happened to be in town that night, direct from New York. - -But Mrs. Moore, who noticed that Peggy was already dressed for the -theater, asked her quietly to come also. - -"It's about your friend; I hoped I'd have a word with you," little Mrs. -Moore began when she and her daughter and Peggy were comfortably propped -against the cushions. - -"Myra?" asked Peggy, doubtfully, for she was the only person who might -possibly occasion the sad and foreboding expression in the older woman's -eyes. - -"Myra!" echoed Mrs. Moore in astonishment, fingering the violets at her -waist, which had been revived for wear to the play. "Myra! No, indeed. -No, it was Gloria Hazeltine I was troubling over." - -Peggy laughed. "Oh, it would be very foolish troubling over _her_," she -said; "she's freshman president, you know----" - -"Yes, I know." - -"And the prettiest girl in Hampton." - -"Undoubtedly." - -"And she's the best dressed----" - -"Of course, my notions of dress are old fashioned, but even I could see -that." - -"And she's rich----" - -"Well, I can't help it, Peggy; I saw into that girl's heart to-day--a -mother can--even though I'm not her mother--and she's not happy." - -"Mother!" cried Lilian. "Why, Gloria is simply bubbling with happiness. -Don't you think anybody would be perfectly _radiant_ who had all she -has?" - -"I wonder if you couldn't find it out, Lilian, and see if you couldn't -help her in some way--she----" - -Peggy brushed away the thought of the incongruity of Lilian Moore, very -much one of the masses in Hampton, acting as confidante and comforter to -the lofty Gloria, whose position set her up to twinkle before the -worshipful freshmen, star fashion. - -"I don't think anything is really bothering Gloria," she said gently, -"and there'd be no way for any of us to find out what it was if there -were." - -And she changed the subject to the entertainment before them. - -Ambler House had taken the first row in the balcony, for from this -vantage point the girls, their bare arms leaning on the polished rail, -could stare down and pick out their faculty friends and their celebrity -acquaintances, and, also, they got a better view of the stage, and could -hear the music to better advantage than from any other seats. - -One of the girls of the house was given an orchestra ticket and was thus -bought off from her position in the theater's "rubber row," as their -chosen place was most inelegantly called. - -"Now, Mrs. Moore, I'll just take your coat and then you lean over and -look at anybody you like. Nobody minds being stared at. Everybody's used -to it, and if a girl downstairs is wearing an especially good-looking -dress, she'll stand up and turn around and gaze about the audience for a -moment so that we can be sure to get its effect. That's what _always_ -happens," Peggy explained blithely to their guest. - -Mrs. Moore hadn't been to the theater often, anywhere. So that, in -itself, was a pleasure. But to sit in a theater crowded with girls, all -in evening dress as they would have gone to a ball, their throats and -arms white in the glare of the electric lights, was a -never-to-be-forgotten experience. - -The play was a dashing affair, all beauty and melody, and the -irrepressible audience hummed the catchy airs between acts. - -Also there was the customary promenade during the intermission. - -The girls from the balcony went downstairs, and, threading their way -through the crowded aisles in which the girls were chatting, found the -seat of some friend and leaned gracefully near her for a few moments. - -And the talk usually ambled along something like this: - -"My dear! Aren't you crazy about it? Honestly I never heard anything -like that chorus--hm, hm, hm, hm,----" - -"Those costumes! My dear, did you ever see anything so fragile? -Perfectly hectic! But the colors--I'd give anything to have a winter -suit made on that grey and silver _motif_----" - -"Her voice!" - -"His eyes!" - -"That step they did was perfectly beautiful--don't you think we could -work it out by ourselves? Watch carefully if they bring it in again; I -can follow it all up to that little kick she does and the half turn in -the air----" - -"What a perfectly stunning gown! Why in the world didn't you save it for -Junior Prom? Well, you may have others, but I'm sure I never saw you in -anything more becoming--it's a _darling_, Dotty; look at Helen's _cute_ -gown!" - -"They say this made an awful hit in New York--do you think it's true -that May Hastings is really going on the stage when she graduates? Why, -I should think her people would feel terribly. But it would be a -thrilling life, wouldn't it?" - -With a final burst of music, the entire company crowded the stage in one -of those hurrahing finales, and the girls from Ambler House gathered up -their wraps and made all haste for the stairs. - -Outside Peggy summoned a taxi, and Mrs. Moore, Lilian, Katherine and -herself climbed in. - -"The station in time for the 11:10!" she called to the chauffeur, and in -an instant Mrs. Moore was being whisked away from her one bright day of -college. - -For she had not felt like incurring the extra expense of staying longer, -and Peggy and Katherine had been unable to think of a tactful means of -arranging that part of it themselves. So they had simply crowded all -they could for her into one day so that she would have a typical picture -of the rush of college life to take back to her small town with her. - -"Well," said Peggy, holding up her face to be kissed just as the train -came in, "how did you like college? What impression did it make on you?" - -And little faded Mrs. Moore clasped her hands before her while her eyes -shone mistily. - -"Why, I think"--her voice came huskily mingled with the throb of the -engine--"it is better than any of my dreams, and you dear girls have -been the best of all." And then she kissed Peggy. - -CHAPTER XI - -A SERIOUS DISCUSSION - - "Just one college, - And that's the college we sing to: - Just one college, - And that's the college for us!" - -The egotistical song of Hampton came out to Peggy from the door of -Myra's room when she stopped before it on her way home from class. - -A comfortable fudge-eating group looked up from the Morris chair and the -couch as she entered. - -"'Lo, Peggy," said Gertie Van Gorder, interrupting the song and waving -with a piece of fudge towards an unoccupied chair. "Sit down, Peg." - -"Can't," said Peggy. "Is Katherine here?" - -"Nope," said Katherine's voice from behind a pillow. "I'm up at gym -having a--c-c--brr-r--" the pillow was made to shiver--"a cold shower!" - -"Come on home, Kat, you wretch," laughed Peggy; "I've had a present from -Mr. Huntington." - -"_Who_," demanded Gertie, impertinently, "is Mr. Huntington?--and why -didn't you have him to our house dance?" - -Peggy and Katherine laughed. - -"He's an old man, silly,--and one of my very best friends; in fact, he -sent me to college, and his grandson is Jim that you all met, because I -_did_ have him to the house dance." - -"Well, then," pursued Gertie still inquisitive, "what was his present?" - -"Something good?" inquired Myra, sliding to the edge of her seat. - -"If it is, we're all coming," smiled Gertie graciously. - -"Well," Peggy admitted, "it's--salted almonds. Five pounds of them--I -suppose------" - -But she was the last one in the room. The group had fled with a rushing -sound down the hall and were already murmuring their appreciation in -Suite 22. - -"Save _some_ for me," mocked Peggy, when she overtook them. - -"Nice Mr. Huntington," said Gertie amiably, "nice, poor cheated Peggy. -Her shall have one--just one, mamma said,--slap your wrists------" - -"Gertie, I'm going to put you up on the hill one of these days," laughed -Peggy. On the hill was a certain state institution which visitors to the -town were always annoyingly mistaking for the college. - -"But then, visitors are always funny," as Gloria had once explained. -"One of them asked me where I came from and I said Iowa. She looked at -me a minute and then said, 'Will you please say that again?' Obligingly -I repeated 'Iowa.' 'Isn't that odd?' she said then. 'How strangely you -_do_ pronounce it. Now _I've_ always heard it called Ohio.'" - -At the thought of Gloria, the salted almonds became bitter in Peggy's -mouth, and she made a little face of distress. - -"Kaddie, _do_ you think Gloria isn't as happy as she might be?" she -inquired of her room-mate. - -With the quick facility of college girls for jumping from the most inane -and frivolous pleasantries to the most serious attitude of mind, -Katherine answered thoughtfully. - -"Peggy, how could she help being happy?" - -This question certainly appeared a staggerer on the face of things. - -"Happy?" trilled Doris Winterbean, "Why, I saw her yesterday going to -vespers in the _loveliest_ Belgian blue velvet suit mine eyes have ever -beheld. Happy! My _dear_! I'm free to say that if my own friend Self had -been clad in such Consider-the-Lilies raiment, _I'd_ have gone to -vespers _dancing_!" - -"Don't be silly," said Peggy. - -"Well," finished Doris defiantly. "Please satisfy our curiosity and show -us how such a suspicion ever crept into that woolly little head of -yours." - -She dodged Peggy's pillow as it came hurtling at her with good aim, and -then sat pensively with hands clasped over her knees as if to listen to -a tearful tale. - -"I'd never have noticed it, I admit," said Peggy. - -"Of course not," chorused the nut-eaters. - -"You know," interposed Katherine, "sometimes I think people who aren't -in college, you know,--like Mrs. Moore, just can't imagine a life like -ours, all happy and independent and so arranged that nothing serious -could _possibly_ creep in to trouble us. So if a girl seems abstracted, -or just resentful of too close scrutiny, as perhaps Gloria was, she is -apt to jump------" - -"No, no, I can't believe that," said the foolish voice of Doris. "Mrs. -Moore wouldn't jump. Anything that is less a tax on our credulity, -Kathie, but not that,--not _jump_." - -"Take the nuts away from that girl. They are beginning to have a bad -effect, in fact, nutty," shrilled Peggy. - -"As I was going to say," continued Katherine imperturbably, "people like -Mrs. Moore jump at conclusions------" - -"O-oh," murmured Doris. "That explains it. I wish you'd said that -before. It's quite all right, Kathie, now that you've made yourself -clear. The fault was all mine." - -"Doris," snapped Myra Whitewell, pinching her, "will you be serious?" - -"I'm so serious, I'm going home. You hurt." - -"Oh, Doris, do come back; don't act like--like------" - -"Like a freshman, I suppose? Well, I am a freshman. And I guess I will -go back to my room and be serious all by myself." - -"You needn't go and be mad, Doris." - -"Well, you needn't pinch me." - -Such comic dismay was registered on the faces of the group that Doris' -intention to play the spoilsport fled in a burst of laughter from her -pouting lips. - -"_Gooses_!" she cried at them. - -"Doris, you mean geese," corrected Myra, "but it is no term to apply to -a group of perfect ladies anyway." - -They were back again in the favorite freshman style of badinage, and the -atmosphere that had threatened to become tense was eased perfectly. - -"To go back------" began Peggy. - -The rippling notes of irresponsible song came from Gertie. - -"Do you think there's any intelligence in this group of highly cultured -persons?" complained Peggy. "Because I don't. I wanted to have you girls -help me about a real problem----" - -"But not our problem, Peggy," reminded Katherine; "in fact it's none of -our business." - -"It's Glory's, Glory's, hallelujah's," chanted Doris as an apropos -contribution to the talk. - -"Oh, I never heard anything so perfectly baffling as you people," cried -Peggy in despair. "Here I was going to have a serious discussion----" - -"Serious discussion!" gasped Gertie Van Gorder. "Quick, girls, pass -Peggy some more of her own nuts." - -Even while the box was being passed, the irrepressible roomful took up -the Hampton song where Peggy had interrupted them when she found them in -Myra's room. - - "Just one college, - And that's the college we sing to: - Just one college, - And that's the college for us. - There's neighbor Holyoke over the way-- - There's just one college for us! - But she can neither dance nor play,-- - There's just one college for us. - Just one college, - And that's the college we sing to. - Just one college, - And that's the college for us. - Oh, Vassar has a noble site-- - There's just one college for us! - But men, men, men are her delight-- - There's just one college for us!" - - - - -CHAPTER XII--THE AUCTION - - -"Peggy, look at that sign!" - -The room-mates were standing before the students' bulletin board down in -the note-room. - -"It's bridge, I suppose," said Peggy idly. - -"Bridge! No, it isn't. Look! it isn't that kind of auction." - -Breathlessly then they read the alluringly artistic letters, and made -out with difficulty: - - - Auction! - Big auction. - Everybody come. - - - - Beautiful clothes, evening dresses, lingerie, furs, everything - for the wardrobe of the college girl to be auctioned off - positively second-hand. Money must be paid on the spot. - - ---- _The Weldon House Girls._ - -"That's Gloria's house," said Peggy. - -"Yes," said Katherine, "and all of those girls have so many clothes they -don't know what to do with them. I think it is an awfully good idea to -sell some of them this way." - -"I've never been to one of those auctions before. Usually it's just kept -in the house. Each girl sells what she doesn't want, and any other girl -in the same house who has seen and envied that particular garment can -buy it. Donna Anderson got some lovely evening slippers that way in her -house for fifteen cents, and when they were cleaned they were just as -good as new." - -"I can think of lots of Gloria's things I'd like." - -"Yes, especially that Belgian blue velvet suit the girls were talking -about." - -Both girls laughed at the idea of Gloria selling her new things. - -"Don't you worry about those girls," said Katherine finally, "they'll -just auction rags and tatters and get good prices for them, too." - -"Have you got some spare money to go with?" - -"A little--about seven dollars. At the rate some of those sales are -made, I ought to be able to get quite a complete outfit for that." - -"And I've a little. I haven't counted just how much. But of course we -can get some more from the bank." - -When they trailed into Ambler House for luncheon they found the greatest -interest and excitement reigning. - -The auction was in the air, and nobody could think of anything else. - -"Just little tiny no-account auctions,--why, some house is having one -every day, but who ever heard of a wholesale kind like this?" cried -Doris. "I certainly will be there." - -Since the sign, for all its artistic printing, had neglected to say what -day the auction would be held, Ambler House sent a deputation over to -Weldon to find out. - -Weldon House sent back word, "Saturday afternoon, of _course_," so that -part of it was settled, and approved by everybody. - -Peggy and Katherine went in no small state of excitement. It was a new -kind of amusement so far as they were concerned. - -The freshmen from Ambler House were almost the only members of the first -class to attend. - -The freshmen in other campus houses were not so precocious as this -singularly self-confident crowd, and did not feel like rushing in where -something was going on that was beyond their experience. - -As soon as the Amblerites stepped inside of Weldon House, they noticed a -conspicuous poster with a hand inked on it pointing, and the single -word, "Upstairs." - -The matron of Weldon House was standing before the sign with a curious -expression puckering her lips, when the gay little group swept by. - -Once upstairs, there was another poster, a more helpful one, this time, -"Go to Room 27." - -The upper hall was full of other anxious buyers plodding their way in -the direction indicated by the guide-post. Room 27 belonged to a most -gracious Junior, Zelda Darmeer. - -It was characteristic of Zelda that her walls were decorated with the -mottoes, "No studying aloud," and "Never let your studies interfere with -your regular college course." - -The auction was already in progress when Peggy, Katherine and their -companions stepped inside. - -It was being conducted on the most informal lines. Whenever a girl had -anything to auction, she acted as her own auctioneer, and when the -others thought she had taken enough time, one of them serenely set up in -competition. - -The chairs were piled with soft blue chiffons, dainty white -under-garments, and plumed hats and mangey furs. - -"Put this up, somebody. Who belongs to this? Put this up. I want to bid -on it!" One of the guests was rudely waving a silver-spangled scarf that -had slipped from a chair nearby and fallen at her feet. - -"Yes, in a minute," came a business-like voice, "that's mine. Only been -worn three years, and has got over two hundred perfectly good spangles -left on it. Only eight hundred came off." - -Peggy and the others joined the guests already there, sitting quietly -down on the floor in their midst. For floors are vastly more used at -college than anywhere else except, perhaps, in the nurseries. Few people -realize the solid comfort there is in floors. They are not simply -objects lying flatly and dispiritedly beneath our feet to be trodden -upon, but they make the most delightful divans and seats in the world, -and possess a superior seating capacity. - -At least that was the way the Hampton girls found it, and during -vacation time they often outraged a parent or relative by proceeding to -sit down and be comfortable, if it chanced that every real chair was -taken. - -That the goods to be sold should repose in the chairs, and the customers -should sit on the floor, seemed highly natural to Peggy and Katherine, -and a very satisfactory economy of space all round. - -"Now this," Zelda was standing on the wabbly heap of cushions that -constituted the platform, "_this_ is my well-known blue chiffon dress. -Everybody knows and can testify to its wearing qualities. This dress has -appeared at every dance and reception since the opening of the term. It -has shown up regularly about four times a week, and has been universally -admired. - -"Now this dress"--she held it up conscientiously so that the light shone -through it and it was seen to be more or less in shreds in certain -places, but still presenting a pleasing ensemble, nevertheless. - -"There are the marks of honorable service about this dress. It has lots -of good times to remember. I was never unhappy in it once, and that's a -boast that any gown might be proud of. Now, girls, I got this in Boston -just before I came to college at the beginning of this year, and I went -to Hollander's for it and I paid eighty dollars. I'm tired of the dress -now, but there are at least five good more wears out of it. It always -_looks_ dear and _sweet_ once it gets on. The price of this dress is -four dollars," she wound up. - -There were two ways of auctioning. According to them, you either set -your own price and the bidders' contest simply went on to see which -would be the first, or you offered the object after the approved auction -custom and the bidders ran up the price as high as it would go. - -Zelda had a conscience. Had she not held the gown before the light in -that frank fashion, the beauty of the frayed garment might have turned -some freshman's head to the extent of fifteen dollars or more, and it -had served its purpose for Zelda--she wanted a few dollars spending -money, and getting rid of her old things was a quick method of obtaining -it. - -When the price of the blue chiffon was named, Lilian Moore nearly fell -over on the floor. She had been straining forward across Katherine -Foster's knee, her eyes covetous and hungry. - -She had not come expecting to buy anything. She had merely "been dragged -along," as the girls said, and she had hoped to find enough pleasure in -watching the others purchase the wonderful second-hands. - -But that pleasure was gone now. Suddenly, as she realized that this -wonderful, shimmering blue butterfly of a dress was within her reach, -she burned with a sudden fire to have it. - -For Lilian, who, under the Ambler girls' teaching, had come to get -together a fairly good school-day wardrobe at small cost, had never yet -possessed a real evening dress. - -She had gone to party after party, reception after reception and dance -after dance, always meekly and shamefacedly arrayed in the white -simplicity that had been her graduation dress at high school the spring -before. Now, staring her in the face with soft blue intensity, was -Opportunity, and she meant to seize upon it. - -"Me," she cried out, like a child in her eagerness. "I want it, Miss -Darmeer. _Here's_ the four dollars!" - -Her spending money for weeks was poured extravagantly into Zelda's hand, -and the wonderful gown was thrown lightly over her trembling arm. - -For a little while at least--until the gorgeous thing actually dropped -to pieces--she would appear as well-dressed, as beautiful and as fragile -as the other girls, with her hitherto covered shoulders glistening -charmingly into view and her arms bare and bright almost to the -shoulder. - -At this moment Gloria came in from her own room, her fair face flushed, -and her arms laden. There was a curious hauteur, that was foreign to her -accustomed manner, clinging about her, somehow. - -And the very first thing that she put up was the wonderful suit of -Belgian blue! - -As she mounted the swaying pile of cushions, her expression never -softened to the hilarity that the occasion had held up till now. - -The light gleamed over the wonderful blue of the thing in her arms. - -"A suit," she began, in that voice the freshmen worshipped, "a blue -suit. Tailored to fit me. Do for any tall girl. The lining is, as you -see, a good quality taffeta," she turned the coat conscientiously inside -out, "and a blue silk underskirt goes with the skirt. I've worn this -three times. I don't think very many people saw it, for it was only to -chapel and vespers and----" - -A laugh interrupted her. That was rather scathing of her, those of her -classmates who were present thought. For they were required to attend -chapel and vespers and didn't like the implication that they neglected -their duty. - -"Kaddie," whispered Peggy, "do you suppose she's got so many -clothes--that--that three wearings is--enough?" - -She gasped at the very idea of such a thing. The condition of the -chiffon gown that Zelda had sold was more like her own things by the -time she had done with them. She could not fancy any one parting with -something they had scarcely become even used to yet. - -"Maybe it isn't becoming to her." - -"Oh, Kaddie!" - -Katherine looked again at the figure of Gloria with her blue burden over -her arm and saw that she had spoken carelessly. - -The blue of the suit brought out the blue of the eyes in a dazzling -fashion. The triumphant red and gold of Gloria's hair and eye-lashes -flamed more like those of a Norse goddess than ever. - -"What am I offered? I can't advertise"--(the ghost of a smile did quirk -her lips here for an instant)--"as Zelda did, that this suit has known -only happy times. It's--had to take its chances. But such as it is--it's -ready for your offers." - -She stood expectantly, the suit lifted a little on her arm. - -"Twenty-five," lazily called a senior from the back of the room. - -"I'm offered twenty-five," said the auctioneer, "and I'm--still -listening." - -"Thirty," piped Hazel Pilcher eagerly. - -"Forty," jumped the senior's voice from the back of the room. - -"Forty-one," hesitated Doris Winterbean. - -There was no more bidding. Doris opened her check-book and wrote the sum -which had purchased the shining wonder that had lately been the property -of the freshman president. She knew that suit had never cost less than a -hundred, and she was more than satisfied. Its former wearing rather lent -it grace than detracted from its value, considering who the wearer was. - -"I was going to buy a new suit and a spring coat for next term," said -Doris, "but this will have to do instead of both now,--and I'd rather -have it." - -But nothing else that was put up by the others, or by Gloria herself, -brought anything like that price--none even yielded so high a percentage -of its original cost. - -Gloria offered waists, which went for prices such as fifty cents, or, at -the highest, a dollar. Then she held up an adorable kimono, direct from -Japan, that all the girls had envied and coveted. But beautiful kimonos -are luxuries, whereas suits of some kind are necessities. So her -sacrifice met with no such fortune as the blue suit had called forth. -Most of the girls didn't attend college auctions with their check-books. -Doris Winterbean was a single foresighted exception. - -"Isn't it terrible to see those beautiful things going for a few -pennies?" said Peggy. - -"It is," nodded Katherine. "What can that girl be thinking of?" - -"Thinking of turning into a savage, I should say," Peggy speculated in -answer. "You can see she isn't going to have many clothes left." - -"She looks as picturesque as ever, anyway," sighed Katherine. "It's too -bad there are not more of our classmates here to see her." - -"Yes, she was certainly a lucky choice for president," agreed Peggy. - -"Your choice." - -"Well, my choice first and the class's afterwards, and I'm sure we're -both proud of our good taste." - -The radiant one was again holding up an article of apparel before their -interested gaze. - -"Now, this," she began her advertisement, "is all of handmade lace----" - -An imperative knock sounded on the door. - -Every girl in the room started nervously. For auctions, while not -against any college regulation, were not exactly the sort of thing that -would meet with a matron's approval when indulged in to the wholesale -extent of this one at Weldon House. - -Perhaps that puzzled and anxious matron they had seen downstairs had -followed the directions on the sign and was even now upon the threshold. -How annoying, when there were many delectable and unsold articles still -lying negligently over the chair backs. - -"Well," cried Gloria, in the midst of her harangue, "come in." - -But the door opened only a crack and a muffled voice came through it. - -Zelda Darmeer felt a certain responsibility since it was her room, but -she would literally have had to wade through six rows of husky girls to -get to the door. - -She stood up anxiously. - -"Peggy Parsons, go and see what it is, will you, please?" she begged, -her face dark with annoyance. - -Peggy, by clutching at the knees and then the shoulders of the girls on -either side, arose with difficulty and went out into the hall. - -What she saw there made her shut the door behind her. - -The matron, just as they had feared, was outside the door. But there was -another woman with her. A horrid-looking woman, Peggy thought, very -different from any one usually seen in campus houses. - -The matron's face was troubled, and Peggy felt instinctively that it was -something more than their reckless auction that was causing her -uneasiness. - -The other woman's expression was sullen and aggressive. - -She came forward threateningly as Peggy came out, but in a moment fell -back with a scowl, as the light from the window at the end of the hall -streamed more clearly over the little figure. - -"That's not Miss Hazeltine," she said snappishly. - -"No," murmured the matron, still with that look of doubt and distaste. -"This isn't one of my girls at all. Are you--perhaps--a friend of Miss -Hazeltine's?" - -"I hope I'm one of her best friends," said Peggy quickly. "And"--with a -quick smile that said it all--"I'm a freshman." - -"Well, I--don't know," hesitated the matron. - -The other woman frowned. "I want my money to-day," she demanded. - -Peggy shivered as if she had suddenly been brought in touch with -something ugly and sordid, something meant to remain without her share -of experience. - -She was torn between the feeling that she had no business, in justice to -Gloria, to listen to any more--and the desire, the need to keep Gloria -away from the menace of this woman's eyes. - -She felt that Gloria was even less able to meet and cope with this -strange un-college-like situation than she, Peggy. - -For Gloria seemed of finer clay, and she herself--what was she but just -an everyday young person, glad to be alive and curious about everything -that life might hold,--happy or otherwise? - -Perhaps Gloria would hate her for stumbling upon a situation like this -which didn't concern her. - -"I think," she said to the pained matron, "I think I'd better get -Gloria. She's in there----" Then, with an inspiration, she turned -suddenly upon the unpleasant woman. - -"Won't you go down to her room," she questioned, "Number 20, and wait -until she comes? I'm sure that would be better; then if she cares to see -you, she can find you there." - -"Oh, she won't want to see me," retorted the woman. "I'll just wait -here. There ain't any other door to that room she's in, is there?" - -Peggy's heart turned sick. - -"I will send her out to you," she said quietly. "What is your name, -please?" - -"I'll tell _her_ my name," answered the woman ungraciously. - -"I think," observed Peggy in a low tone, "that you had better tell -_me_--wouldn't that be best, Mrs. Ormsby?" - -She appealed to the matron for confirmation. - -"Certainly," agreed Mrs. Ormsby, catching a little of Peggy's quiet -fire. "You shall at least send in your name." - -"Well," grudged the woman, with a hateful smirk, "just tell Miss -Hazeltine it's Hart and Bates' Dressmaking Establishment." - -"All right," murmured Peggy, and laid her hand on the door. - -The matron bit her lip uneasily, and Peggy turned the handle and went -back into the babble of bidding that was going on inside. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII--FEET OF CLAY - - -"My Morning Glory," thought Peggy, in her heart as she stood among the -auction guests. - -A feeling of loyalty filled her as she found with her glance the subject -of the disagreeable conversation that had just taken place outside the -door. - -The freshman president, all unconscious of impending disaster--or at -least of its nearness--was in the act of taking off the wonderful high -button shoes that she wore because one of the girls had expressed a -desire to buy them. - -She was laughing at the incongruity of it, and the light was dancing in -her rose-shadowed blue eyes. - -"The clothes off our backs," she was saying gayly, "anything to please -our customers----" - -And Peggy looked at the beautiful silk stockings that gleamed on her -feet when the shoes were removed. - -"Look out, Morning Glory," shouted a merry Junior, "there are some of -your freshmen worshippers present--and they say all idols have clay -feet!" - -Peggy's heart skipped a beat, and Gloria seized the shoes uncertainly as -if to put them on again. The room burst into a shout of laughter, and -Gloria ducked her flaming head gracefully and laughed with the rest. - -"My shoes!" she cried, with the laughter still in her voice, as she held -them up for sale, "right off the clay feet----" - -"Gloria!" cried Peggy reluctantly. - -"In just a minute," answered the beautiful girl, "I'm busy selling -_these_. Do you want to bid something? Then----" - -"Gloria," urged Peggy again, for she had caught a faint but impatient -tap on the door at her back. She held the knob, and she felt it turn -under her grasp. She knew she was not as strong as the horrible woman -outside. - -"There's--somebody waiting to see you." - -Gloria paused, swaying on the uncertain heap of cushions, with a flush -of annoyance coloring her face. Then all at once she looked directly -into Peggy's eyes, and understood. - -"I'll come," she said, quickly, dropping the shoes with a thud on the -floor, and descending from the teetering platform. - -"You haven't sold those shoes to any one yet," reminded Zelda Darmeer; -"they still belong to you." - -"That's so," assented Gloria abstractedly, and slipped into them. - -With their button sides loose and flapping grotesquely against her -silken ankles, she shuffled with what dignity she might towards the -door. Peggy took her hand from the knob, and Gloria disappeared into the -corridor. - -There was silence in the room for a second after she had gone. - -Then the babble began again, not of bidding this time, but of -conjecture, laughter and jests. - -"Mystery!" observed Zelda Darmeer, hunching up her shoulders. - -"Who _is_ out there, Peggy?" some one demanded. "Don't keep us in -suspense." - -"Yes, who's there?" cried the others. - -"The--the matron," said Peggy, truthfully. "She came up and----" - -"Well, she needn't blame Morning Glory for this auction," Zelda Darmeer -started up; "I got up this auction, with two of the people from the -first floor, to sell off our old duds. We didn't even know Glory was -coming into it, but when she heard it she seemed to be keen about it, -so--but it isn't her fault and I'll tell Mrs. Ormsby so----" - -She was forcing her way through the crowd in good earnest. The six rows -of girls were stepped on and trodden under foot ruthlessly as she -proceeded towards the door. - -Peggy again sprang into position as guard. "Don't," she cried out, and -then added in a more natural voice: "You've got us all here, now go on -with the auction." - -"Oh," said Zelda, mystified, but amenable, "all right. I suppose she'll -be back in a minute, and Ormsby can't do much anyway." - -The auction went merrily forward, but Gloria didn't come back. - -After an hour or so, when Peggy was sure the woman must have gone and -the trying interview, whatever it was, must be over, she slipped from -the room and went fearfully down the hall toward Number 20. - -She knocked on the door, and entered when a cold "Come" sounded. - -Gloria was seated shoeless on the couch, her red-gold hair in disarray, -a frightened, harassed look in her wide eyes. - -"Gloria," stammered Peggy, "do you want to talk to me?" - -Gloria shot her a quick glance, searching, appealing and yet at the same -time resentful. - -"It depends," said Gloria. "Do you like me very much?" - -"Very much," returned Peggy simply. - -"Well, then," flung out Gloria unexpectedly, "I sha'n't tell you." - -"Sha'n't tell me--because I like you?" cried Peggy indignantly. "Why, I -never heard of such a thing!" - -"Do you like me as well as you do Katherine?" the strange girl pursued. - -A vision of Katherine, familiar, dear, loyal,--her own room-mate, rose -mistily before Peggy's eyes. - -"No," she said, truthfully, "of course not." - -"Oh," Gloria answered, "then it isn't like the rest. Perhaps I can talk -to you anyway. I know that it was your efforts that made me president, -though, in the first place. Why did you do that?" - -"Because I knew you were the girl for the place." - -"But I wasn't." - -"I think you have proved yourself to be all we hoped, and more." - -"But you don't--know about things." - -"I know a good deal. The freshmen swear by you. They would follow your -example----" - -"My example!" - -"Yes, and they couldn't have a better pattern, Gloria." - -"Oh, well, you are as bad as the rest. Please go and leave me. There's -no use. I haven't anybody--go quickly, please----" - -"Now, Gloria, you've been saying the strangest things. From your very -odd remarks I gather that if I--didn't like you much, you'd think that -made me a better confidante. Now, I can't hate you even to please you. I -like you--awfully much--and did from the moment you came into our room -at the beginning of the year----" - -"It has nothing to do with my being president?" - -"Not a thing in the world!" - -With a little shuddering sob, Gloria reached for Peggy's hand, and in an -instant her shaking shoulders were held fast in Peggy's reassuring -clasp. - -"Everybody looks up to me so----" - -"Yes," said Peggy, "and they ought." - -"They ought not! Peggy, it wasn't good for me, such sudden prominence! -At home where I lived I was just one of a good many. I went abroad and -traveled around and did not have an opportunity to establish much of a -place for myself with any group. My father and mother are indulgent, but -I've often heard my mother say she wished I didn't have red hair. And -here the girls are crazy about it----" - -Peggy smoothed the radiant hair in question, while a sudden smile curved -her crooked little mouth. - -"Oh, Gloria, child," she laughed, "I can see your trouble isn't going to -be such a bugaboo after all. Go on and tell me now." - -"And I've never managed my own money----" - -"Now we're coming to it," thought Peggy. - -"And, Peggy, you may not believe it, but we aren't so very rich, after -all. I know that everybody says I'm a millionaire, but--we haven't -anything so very much, really. And I was always the first one asked to -contribute to everything--and I had to give quite a bit as -president----" - -"Ye-es," mused Peggy, "I never thought of that side of it." - -"And I was expected to wear the most wonderful clothes--I heard the -girls make the remark that Glory Hazeltine never wore the same evening -dress twice--and--and I was vain. I've seemed indifferent, Peggy, I -know, but in my heart I was vain. I'm just beginning to find myself -out." - -"You've found yourself out wrong," mused Peggy aloud, "and you are no -vainer than any other girl would be in your position and with your -assets." - -"Well, then, I'm sorry for the others." - -"Your story is that you were fiendishly extravagant, isn't that all?" - -"All? Oh, Peggy!" - -"Well, most of us have that failing to fight--and some have reasons to -make it harder to win. But anyway, girlie, that doesn't seem very awful, -after all. You know how the stores are? The dressmaking shops run after -the popular girls and beg for their trade and offer them special prices -and say, 'Oh, my dear, I shouldn't bother about paying now--just let it -go on the account.' And the account seems so elastic--and you just order -a gown or suit whenever you imagine you need one, and they are forever -calling you up by phone and saying they have something extra nice----" - -"I don't know," said Peggy thoughtfully; "I've found most of the stores -in this town wonderfully lenient. They will carry an account on and on, -and if you pay once a year they're satisfied. It must be a great -inconvenience to them to handle such erratic accounts, but they know the -college girls are _all_ honest and will pay sometime." - -"And I could have paid _sometime_--but I dare not tell dad. He would -think running such accounts was awful. This dressmaking place is not -like the other concerns. They--they hound--you----" - -Terror filled the baby-blue eyes. - -"Well, you should have told somebody when you found it getting beyond -you. I have quite a bit of money each month, and I don't know anything -I'd rather----" - -"Oh, but I shall not need it now." Gloria even smiled in her -realization. "You see, I've sold everything I had for what it would -bring, and--it made enough, I am thankful to say." - -"Did you tell the woman?" - -"Not how I got it, no. I endorsed Doris' check and handed it over to her -as if I had been a princess----" - -"I know your manner. Was she properly overcome?" - -"Well, no. In fact she said, 'This is but a drop in the bucket. I'll -have you persecuted.'" - -"She must have said 'prosecuted,' Gloria." - -"Well, one or the other, the effect is the same. She _has_ been -persecuting me." - -"Well, and then did you give her the rest?" asked Peggy, desirous of -hearing all of the story. - -"Yes, I poured into her hands the full amount the bidders had given me -in return for all my beautiful kimonos, gowns, waists and underwear." - -"Sounds like an elevator call in a department store." - -"Doesn't it? But she didn't know. She counted it out and returned me two -dollars and said I'd given her too much. I was thankful there had been -enough. Oh, Peggy, Peggy, Mrs. Ormsby saw it all. She is a brick. But I -feel so mean, so mean----" - -"You needn't. Now you've learned, and you can go around here in -sackcloth and ashes and you will be the 'freshmen's handsome president' -still. That's what the upperclass girls call you. So it will come out -all right. And nobody guessing anything." - -"You know," Gloria was laughing through her tears, "the reason I -wouldn't tell you was because I couldn't bear to risk seeing your stare -of disillusionment and loss of faith--in case you felt about me as some -of the others do. I don't know why they should, but they act as if I -were sort of superhuman. And all my worry about your attitude for -nothing! I've just been plain Gloria Hazeltine to you all the time, -haven't I, Peggy? And to Katherine. I'm--kind of glad. It's awful to -have people holding such ridiculous ideals about you." - -"No, it isn't. When you're graduated, you will look back on it as -something very precious--and very wonderful. It is one of the best -things that can come to any one--such idealization as you have met with -at the hands of our class. And the only way to do is to live up to it, -to make it as true as truth." - -"That's what I was doing, in a way," explained Gloria woefully. "But -only to the most material side of it. I wanted to live up to their ideal -of me in wonderful clothes--in generous subscriptions, and all that kind -of thing." - -"Well, young lady, now you right-about face and live up to the other -side of it. They would follow you and love you if you were as shabby as -our wash-lady. So you can go as simply dressed as you want, and they -will do nothing but imitate you. It's a wonderful power you have, -Gloria." - -Gloria brushed back the straying hair from her tear-stained face. - -"I never thought of that, really, Peggy," she said. "Do you suppose -there is really a little something worth while in me to call forth such -feeling on the part of the class?" - -"A good deal," said Peggy. "But not--exactly what they think. You can be -even finer than they believe, though, if you'll set about it." - -"I wish I were like you, Peggy," wailed Gloria. - -"Like me! Now, Gloria Hazeltine, you know you don't. Nobody expects me -to be anything very remarkable. They love me but they have to love a lot -of faults along with me. So they love me and look _down_, and you and -look _up_." - -"You've helped, Peggy. Instead of being sorry and ashamed of myself and -realizing that I'm not as nice as they think, I'm going to turn that -energy to _being_ as nice. Do you think I can do it?" - -"I'm not from Missouri--but I cling to their motto, and I do believe you -can fulfill it for me." - -"All right, I _will_ show you. You and all of them. I'm going to -surprise you, Peggy Parsons!" - -Peggy left her room with a little sigh. - -"I've come to collect Katherine," she poked her head into Zelda -Darmeer's abode and said. - -Katherine came hastily out to her, and the two made their way to Ambler -House, the several purchases they had made carried loosely in their -arms. - -When they were comfortably enwrapped in the dear, restful, homelike -atmosphere of their own suite, Peggy gave Katherine a sketchy report of -her interview with Gloria. - -"We've had to have our finger in two college pies of very different -flavors, Kathie," she mused when the tale was done. "Our first case was -a girl who didn't have recognition _enough_--was swamped under the -weight of indifference and criticism that met her here. The other has -too much and couldn't stand it. She fell to pieces under the burden of -worship the girls insisted on placing on her. It's funny, isn't it, -Katherine?" - -"Such weeps, such weeps," laughed Katherine, not without sympathy in her -tone. "If only everybody in college could have things evened up for them -as we have. We're neither too high nor too low. We have a lovely -suite--each of us has a--nice room-mate" (Katherine smiled as she flung -this little inclusive compliment at herself), "and people like us a good -deal, but not so much that they expect more of us than is humanly -possible." - -"But I don't think we'd be any different in any situation," judged -Peggy. "Do you know, friend room-mate, I'm afraid we're hopelessly -commonplace." - -"I believe you're right," Katherine agreed stoutly, "and I'm glad _of_ -it!" - - - - -CHAPTER XIV--SPRING TERM - - -It is worth while having come through months of winter, full of varying -fortunes, to wake at last in the glory of Spring Term. - -Spring Term! Those of us who have had it,--what wouldn't we give to be -able to drift backward for a moment and feel the wonder of Spring Term -around us again? Sweet with its apple-blossoms, prodigal of its -sunshine, giving away New England in a strange manner, showing that she -possesses a wildness and radiance of youth that for three-fourths of the -year she denies. - -For Spring Term is satisfaction. There is enough of it. When its magic -first comes to the freshman she thinks there will be eons more of Spring -Terms. - -But there will not be. Only four of them in a lifetime--during those -years when the newness of life is fresh, when the power to respond sings -through every girl's heart its most exultant tune. - -A more or less bony livery horse, perked up for spring, with the -inevitable runabout, stood before each campus house's back door in those -days. - -When his hirers came down from their rooms, they undid the knot about -the hitching post and, picking up the reins, slapped them on the beast's -back and careened away, out into the wonderworld their Hampton had -become. - -Red canoes began to flash across the bright and shallow waters of -Paradise. - -Rubber-soled shoes slapped their way to the tennis courts, and their -wearers sat for hours without any alleviating shade, just to have -possession of a court at last for sixty minutes. - -"I don't know _what_ I've ever done to deserve it," said Peggy, leaning -on her window-sill beside Katherine, while the two looked out on it all. - -"I've heard the upperclass girls tell some of our freshmen when they -were homesick, 'Wait till Spring Term.' Now I understand what they -meant," returned Katherine slowly. - -"Oh, room-mate, I am glad I belong to such a world. Wouldn't it -be--wouldn't it be _terrible_ to have Spring Term come along and be a -senior--or an _alum_?" - -"Seniors graduate--I suppose they don't realize it's all for the last -time--maybe they do, though. But alums!" Katherine caught her arm and -pressed it in an odd panic. "Do you suppose we will actually some day -be--that?" she asked with a shudder. - -Peggy laughed out into the sunshine. "Not for ages and ages. Three years -more--why, that's almost the same as forever. Katherine," she changed -the subject suddenly, "I wish we had a canoe! Watch those adorable ones -on Paradise--see the drops sparkle off that paddle--oh, Kathie, let's -have one, h'mm?" - -Katherine was immediately beside herself with joy. - -"We can get one second-hand from a girl down at Weldon House," she said -joyously. "I heard about it the other day." - -Peggy demurred. "I don't want a second-hand one," she declared -decidedly. "I want a new one, that nobody has ever adventured in before -us. I don't know how to paddle though, do you?" - -"No, except that the girl at Weldon that wants to sell this one I -mentioned took me out in hers and sort of advertised it by letting me -experiment with the paddle awhile. I nearly tipped us over and she was -so anxious to have me buy the boat she never said a word." - -Within the next few days Peggy and Katherine wrote to Canada to see -about the prices of canoes. They labored long and hard in the gymnasium -pool and took the swimming tests that were necessary for a college -permit for canoe ownership. - -And then, sad, and sickening disappointment, they found that freshmen -weren't allowed to own canoes at all! - -They left the boat-house with downcast eyes, but the glory of the day -soon made them lift their gaze, and the first thing they saw was a -joyous crew of their classmates going to sea in a moist-floored -row-boat. - -In a moment life was as full of promise as ever and the two plunged down -the boat-house steps and gave their gymnasium numbers in to charter the -first craft of a similar kind that came along. - -"The water's just as--wet, under this," laughed Peggy as they finally -pushed off. - -"And the oars are just as hard to use as a paddle," cried Katherine, who -had just dropped one overboard. "Oh, thank you,--yes, we can manage it -all right; yes, _indeed_, we've had our swimming test!" This last was to -the boat-house boy who rescued the oar and who seemed overly concerned -for their safe voyage. - -"Paradise," breathed Peggy softly, a little while later, as they drifted -under the shade of the overhanging trees and looked up toward the -glowing green campus and the bright and exotic botanical gardens of -Hampton. "Only the river is named that--but it's _all_ paradise. Oh, -Katherine, Katherine, I think we've had a happy year, don't you?" - -But Katherine was not inclined at the moment to be either poetical or -retrospective. "Mercy!" she cried out sharply, "now I've caught my oar -on a root!" - -The bright days sped all too fast. A few walks around Hospital Hill, a -climb up Mt. Tom, a number of evening street-car rides when the girls -sat on the front seat outside the car just back of the motorman with the -wind blowing through their hair, a jaunt or so to a distant tea-house, a -drive behind one of the bony mares, a few negligible recitations and -examinations--and--poof!--they were gone like smoke. - -The freshmen were urged to gather up their belongings and hasten home as -soon as possible so that the campus rooms would be vacant for that -greatest drama of the spring soon to be staged at Hampton--the -commencement exercises for the senior class. - -"And you and I aren't to see a bit of it," grieved Peggy to her -room-mate. "I suppose they are keeping it all a mystery from us until we -get nearer it ourselves. Don't forget to write to me often and _often_ -this summer, Kathie,--it seems strange I'm not going to see you for so -long a time." - -"Yes, I'll write, of course, child. I'll miss you and I'll miss Hamp, -but I'll be glad to be home for a while, at that. My mother wants me and -so do the rest of the dear folks. I'm so eager to get there I don't know -what to do--and yet my eyes are all full of tears at leaving, at the -same time." - -"Well, we ought to be laughing instead of crying--neither of us got any -conditions or low grades except----" - -"Now you needn't remind me of that. I got that low grade in botany -because I couldn't draw, not because I didn't know the lessons. It's -funny if you have to be an artist for every course----" - -"Never mind, Kathie, I barely came out on the safe side of math. I'm -going to have a bonfire of my trigonometry and my old higher algebra as -soon as I get off the train at home. _They_ shall never cause anybody -else such misery." - -"I'll give you my botany book to throw in with them." - -"All right, your botany book is elected to the conflagration." - -"I know one thing that _won't_ go in." - -"What's that, my dear?" - -"A certain number of the _Hampton College Monthly_." - -A quick color swept over Peggy's face. - -Laughingly she caught her room-mate's arm and started with her on an -expedition to round up the freshmen of the house for a last half day -together while they still enjoyed their lowly state. - -Florence Thomas, Myra Whitewell, Doris Winterbean, Gertrude Van Gorder, -Lilian Moore and May Jenson they summoned out onto the campus where they -were all content to stroll, arms intertwined, meeting other groups who -were, like themselves, bidding Hampton farewell for the summer. - -It was late afternoon, with the sun streaming over everything and the -houses and trees casting their long quiet shadows over the grass, when -there drifted by a group of seniors, singing idly one of their senior -songs. - -The music of it caught Peggy's heart and she shut her eyes against the -tears. There were senior celebrities in that group--girls whom she had -known very well by sight--whom she would never see again. Part of -college they had been, and now they were humming their senior song for -the last time across that dear old campus. - -How could they bear to leave--when it was to be shut on the outside of -the college gates always--except as they flitted back through the years -in the doubtful and unenviable role of alumnae? - -With a full heart Peggy was glad she was just beginning, glad that she -would shout for her class's red lion emblem at basketball matches and -polo ground for three years more, glad that she was to return and buy, -in the pride of her sophomoreship, her little red canoe, glad that -college was still brimming over with experiences for her, as yet untried -and unguessed. - -"Come quickly, Peggy," cried Gloria Hazeltine, passing the Ambler girls -on a run, "Glee club's having a sing over by Seelye Hall. Hurry, or -you'll miss some of it." - -Glad of the opportunity to be with so great a number of girls once more -before vacation, the Ambler freshmen began to run too, and soon the -voices of the glee club carried to them. - -Through the crowd that had gathered they caught glimpses of the singers' -white dresses. - -"They're singing 'Where-oh-where,'" cried Katherine. - -And as the words of the familiar song were wafted out to them, Peggy and -Katherine smiled their queer pride and happiness into each other's eyes, -since for the first time the song applied to _Them_. - - "Where, oh, where are those verdant freshmen? - Where, oh, where are those verdant freshmen? - Where, oh, _Where_ are those verdant freshmen? - Sa-afe _now_ in the Soph'more Class!" - - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PEGGY PARSONS A HAMPTON FRESHMAN -*** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/35729 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works to protect the -Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a -registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, -unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything -for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may -use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative -works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and -printed and given away - you may do practically _anything_ with public -domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, -especially commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If -you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works -in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic -works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with -the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name -associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this -agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full -Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with -others. - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg(tm) work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can -be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying -any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a -work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on -the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs -1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg(tm). - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works -provided that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm) - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) - works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. -YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, -BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN -PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND -ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR -ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES -EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm) -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm) - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm) -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm), -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/35729.zip b/35729.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c21a403..0000000 --- a/35729.zip +++ /dev/null |
